《The Unorthodox Tale of Sky》


 Chapter 1: Gotta Have an Intro Right???

    -Earth-


    "Uuuuuuugh, I don''t wanna go to college today... Dangit, why the hell am I so lazy..." I say this practically every single day I have to get up for school. What I''m going for you ask? Some sciencey computer crap... uh computer engineering I think? Meh I don''t even care. Well I do but, you know, I don''t. Morning grumpiness now over and thus commence the morning routine. Ah, forgot to tell ya my name. It''s Sky. Simple right? I think it''s pretty sweet ya know? Well moving on.


    I get up and proceed to brush my teeth and change my clothes, you know the boring stuff you do every single day, and now proceed out the door and on my walk to college... yes walk, I don''t drive, weird right? Since I''m lazy and all. It''s about a thirty minute long walk but I enjoy it. You get to see the azure blue cloudless sky along with the lush emerald green forest to my left and the blatantly obvious annoying city to my far right. I live on the in-between of the city and forest.  It''s nice and quiet and no one disturbs me. It''s freakin heaven!! Aaah such sweet silence. Aaanyway as I was saying I enjoy this walk before I have to start up with dealing with human trash... Hmm? Yes. I am also included in the so called "human trash" however I''d like to think that I would react better to certain life or death situations than most, but I digress.


    "Good morning" said some person as I passed them by on the campus sidewalk.


    I simply nod my head to them. I believe that one should not say good morning to another unless you intend to have a conversation with them. I feel like you want to talk to me when you say good morning. If you don''t then please, just simply nod acknowledging each others existence and continue with your day. (sigh) I let one such leak out. Today is going to be another long day. I can already tell...


    Hm? did that guy just have a tail sticking out of his head?????? I ask myself as I was passing by a rather average built man.  Why? Well when I passed for some reason I felt the urge to look back and when I did, at the base of his skull, a blue tail the color of lapis lazuli was sticking out. However, it only was visible for maybe .12 seconds so maybe I''m just seeing things...... I hope...


    "For f to equal......" the professor droned. At this point I''m just ignoring him. Bad move since I''m doing calculus. Crazy smart stuff right here. I manage though. I have literally maintained an 80 Average. Exactly on the dot. That way I never have to worry about dropping my average or worry about all that top of the class bs that bookworms or snobs enjoy.


    Huh?? Wait... Okay now I''m certain I''m not seeing things. Right now, the chick in front of me has a blue tail sticking out of her spine. Like it''s just there. Does she not feel it? Isn''t it irritating? I mean if that was on my back I''d definitely find it irritating. I... Kinda wanna touch it... Ehh... If one were to look from an outside perspective they would see me leaning forward (quite a lot mind you, these freakin desks are like a couple of feet apart dangit) apparently trying to touch the person''s back that''s in front of me with my tongue sticking out and making some strange sounds.


    Right before I was able to touch the tail "Mr. Sky, I''m sure the back of Miss Caitlin doesn''t need support to sit properly, wouldn''t you agree?" damn professor ruined my chance. As soon as he shouted the tail disappeared.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Damnit. Annoying old geezer...." I cursed.


    "Excuse me?" the professor asked calmly.


    "No you are right. It doesn''t." I retorted.


    He simply nodded and continued his lecture. Damn. So that blue tail this morning wasn''t my imagination. I look around to see if anyone else has that odd tail. Hey guess what? What? 90% OF THE ENTIRE CLASS HAS THE FREAKIN TAIL!!!! THE SHIT IS THIS?!?!?!?!?! Like does no one else notice this shit?!?!!?! Am I the only sane one here? What''s going on here?


    Heh that question sure was answered with a few words from behind me. These words sent a chill down my back that could beat the ice age in cold. THE ICE AGE...


    "So you''ve noticed us." I hear a feminine kinda melodic voice from behind. Her voice felt like it was carried by the wind and caressed my ear to slowly whisper those words in.


    "By us, exactly what do you mean?" I ask with a complicated smile as I turn to face the person who whispered those words.


    -Them-


    -10 years prior-


    They were a once gentle race. Though their appearance wasn''t the friendliest, it was for certain that they were a gentle race. Though like every race they too have their own downsides. For instance, when this race got pushed into an extreme state they left their rather large bodies and became a somewhat parasitic lifeform. It''s said somewhat parasitic because they have yet to find another home willing to accept them for what they truly are. A kind and gentle race. They traveled the galaxy searching. Going from planet to planet. Wiping out all of the races they came in contact with. Of course not without sacrifices of their own. In fact, their number are so small, in comparison, it would be like 7.2 billion humans suddenly becoming only three thousand. To be precise their numbers are in the 300''s.


    They have found another planet. Maybe this will be the planet that can break these chains of theirs, or it could spell the very end of their entire species. They landed on this planet, in a forest, that had a house, a single house, that separated it from the city. Not so far away was a building that had quite a few of this planets inhabitants going to and from it. Their queen decided to send in a few to scout the area and find suitable hosts. The queen would then soon decide to join the building to see first-hand the inhabitants and how they work.


    After several years the scouts returned bringing great news. The creatures of this planet are ignorant of their own bodies. They could invade without rhyme or reason and survive. They may even be able to prosper. This is what the queen thought, but she had a hunch. "let''s not make a fierce control of the species yet. We still don''t know our situation. For all we know it could have been a trap to get us to lower our guard.  I will go with the scouts during the next expedition."


    For their race, and, surprisingly, for the race they were to parasitize, this was the greatest decision the queen could have ever made.


    The planet they inhabited: Earth


    It''s inhabitants: humanity


    Status: undiscovered


    To Be Continued¡­.

 Chapter 2 For the First Time Im Running for My Life

    So how was the first chapter? Did everyone find it interesting enough to say ¡°hey I wanna read the next chapter¡±? Just a heads up, I¡¯m going to show no mercy in the deaths of characters and random people. The gore will be explained. In detail. So those with an active imagination, weelllll have fun!!!


    Chapter 2


    -Me¡­. (woot)-


    ¡°I believe you already know the answer to that¡±


    I gulped. Yup. I gulped and said with a slight hope I was misunderstanding ¡°Would that be the weird tail people have behind them?¡±


    Sigh, the next scene was definitely what told me that I was indeed correct.


    ¡°Might I ask what is so important that you would talk in the middle of the class?¡± Mr. Professor asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I heard her say something but I couldn¡¯t quite make it out, but I guess I didn¡¯t need to because in the next moment the professors head exploded. Yup, you heard right. His head exploded into tiny little chunks that flew everywhere. The brain matter, pieces of skull, and blood splash on the front row students faces as if a famous artist was magnificently painting an abstract painting. In place of the prof¡¯s head? A fist of one of the male students. One would call him a jock.


    About four students screamed, two passed out, and one decided to get up¡­ me¡­ The rest of the students turned towards the other students with gazes of a predator finally catching its prey. The chick behind me? I decked her in the face and sprinted out the door. No way in hell am I staying for that death game.


    As I was sprinting I decided to look back. You know, the thing you¡¯re never supposed to do when running away? Yeeeeaaah I know why they say that now. I was being chased by about 40 students. Wait¡­ are they?? Yup they¡¯re running on the walls and¡­CEILING???? Seriously? Are you guys spiders or something? You¡¯re supposed to be freakin humans!!! The hell are you doing on the ceiling!! The walls would be somewhat possible, but the ceiling?!? Ah, shit I went upstairs. Nothing good ever happens when you go upstairs. Guess what? I was right. The moment I reached the top one of those weird humans was waiting for me and threw a fist at my face. That¡¯ll definitely kill me, so with rapid succession I grabbed his wrist with my left hand and with my right I pushed my hand up under his arm at the armpit, pushed my foot through his leg and tossed him down the stairs and continued to run.


    Thank you Lord for making this building so freakin big, as I ran I was able to find a room to hide in after losing them from some turns and corners I never even knew about. Well I haven¡¯t been to the second floor in the two years I¡¯ve been here.


    ¡°Hey what are you doing in here? Students need to be on the first floor unless with a professor¡±


    Right that was why. You can¡¯t go to the second floor because it¡¯s essentially the experimental floor. Meh whatever, I ain¡¯t gonna die because of some stupid rule.


    ¡°Sorry but there are some people with blue tails sticking out of their bodies trying to kill me so you know, gotta find a place to hide.¡± I said with my back to him. Big mistake. Clich¨¦ much?


    ¡°Blue tails huh? Looks like we¡¯re mobilizing then¡± he said and started to approach me. Slowly I might add.


    Dude, why slowly? You know If ya wanna kill someone ya gotta do it fast. Don¡¯t give them the opportunity to escape. That¡¯s just asking for trouble you know? ¡°Bye!!¡± I shouted opened the door so fast I thought the hinges would break off and dash for my life once again. Well at least this time there¡¯s only¡­. They multiplied? ¡­¡­ Is my luck really this bad? This time around there¡¯s at least 100 of those creepy super human thingies. Whyyyyy-y-yy-yyy? It just had to be this school they decided to take over. Couldn¡¯t you have just let me live my days lazily? No? Well up yours with a barb wired covered 2x4. Don¡¯t like it? Too bad!!


    While I¡¯m running I sometimes pass by another student or teacher. When they see me running like a mad man they get this inquisitive look then explode. Yes, explode. You know, like their intestines fly one direction while their heart, lungs, and kidneys fly in another? Wait¡­ is that shit? Dude!!!! That¡¯s totally shit!! The guy exploded and shit literally flew all over the place!!! Dude totally had a shitty last moment. Enough of that, gotta run.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    So now I¡¯m working my way to the third floor. You see, going up is bad only when you don¡¯t have a plan. I, however, do have a plan. These guys don¡¯t seem to have a good sense of smell so as soon as I get past these stairs I¡¯ll make a sharp turn, wait for the to leave, then proceed back downstairs and escape. Or, well, so I thought. When I was able to trick them somehow into passing me by, when I looked at the stairs there were at least four guards, maybe more. These guys, after all, can run on the ceiling, still can¡¯t get over that, so I wouldn¡¯t find it strange if they were hiding somewhere where I couldn¡¯t see em.


    Yeah let¡¯s go with that. So that means I need to find another way out. Jumping¡¯s out of the question. Passed that option coming to this floor. Soo I guess next would be to find a nice quiet room where no one should know or have access to¡­ like the dean¡¯s office. Yeah, let¡¯s go there! I just hope the dean wasn¡¯t taken over like these guys. Ooh, shiny floor map. How convenient.


    I then proceed stealthily to the dean¡¯s office, which, conveniently, is on this floor. Albeit the other side of the floor but still. I feel like going to that office is just better than going up, you know his doors are solid metal AND the hinges are super strong too! So that¡¯ll at least stall em for me to think of a better plan.


    ¡°Found him!!!¡± said one of the blue tails. I ¡¯ma just call em blue tails. Also, again, don¡¯t announce your position away to your prey!!! It, again, gives them a chance to escape, like right now. I put myself into full gear and shoot off towards the dean¡¯s office.


    Ugh the pains. The lack of oxygen, my sore muscles, my heart hurts, ugh everything hurts. ¡®Just stop¡¯ a voice inside me says. Nope! I shan¡¯t die today!!! Or so I hope. I ignore the pains and eventually reach the office. Without looking back I quickly open the door, enter, and slam it shut while also locking it. Dude¡­ this door is ridiculous. Why does one guy need such a freakin heavy ass door. Seriously.


    ¡°crunch¡±


    Hm? Didn¡¯t I just hear something I wasn¡¯t supposed to? Didn¡¯t I just hear the bones of a human body being munched on like a late night snack?


    ¡°gulp¡±


    And did that midnight snack go down the pipe of some gigantic creature? I think to myself and slowly turn around¡­


    ¡°You know what they say, out of the frying pan¡± I chuckle a bit ¡°aaand into the fire¡± I sigh¡­.


    -Them-


    Kicked off their own planet they had only one choice. Become the most detested life form in order to survive. Become a parasite. They had to move from planet to planet searching for a place to live, not feed. But, all they found were, as expected, hostile inhabitants which eventually led to the inhabitant¡¯s extermination and sacrifices. The already small population was decreased more and more at every planet. Hope of their survival slowly decayed. Eventually their race numbered less than a thousand. They found a planet thinking this was the one. The queen had found a possible mate from this planet. However, when she revealed who she was to the one she was supposed to trust, it took a turn for the worse. The inhabitants of the planet discovered who they are and how to kill them. A mass genocide hunt started. This hunt left them with less than four hundred. 572 members of the race were found and killed. The queen amongst them.


    They quickly left so that they were not completely exterminated, but their number were so small that their survival chance was next to zero. Then luck hit them. They found a blue planet. A blue planet with an arrogant and ignorant race. The race? Humanity.


    So? What did you guys think? Were you able to feel the rush? Were you able to feel his sense of "my life is in danger"? Please do tell. The good and the bad please, also , no mercy please. I won''t be able to make an amazing story if I don''t get any good feedback/criticism. Also thanks for reading this far!!!

 Chapter 3 Shes Really Beautiful

    Yoooooooo! So I¡¯m trying to get the first few chapters out so you guys can get a good feel as to where this story is going. I literally spent half a day just thinking up this chapter. Maybe I¡¯m a little too much a perfectionist but I really wanted this chapter to go over smoothly. This is after all going to be a bit longer than the other two so far. Well not just this one but the next few as well, but I need a good foundation. Ah rambling, well here¡¯s the story.


    Chapter 3


    - Me (I¡¯m totally screwed aren¡¯t I?) ¨C


    When I faced the sounds of the crunching and gulping I found myself to be in a strange state. Am I supposed to be scared or awed? I don¡¯t even know. This creature is beautiful but I just witnessed it finishing off the dean from swallowing him. Well anyway imagine a snake about 10 meters long then about four tenths of it is standing up then curves to the rest which is supported by four legs that are colored deep ocean blue.  The body itself is roughly a meter diameter but when it curves to the lower it enlarges to about a meter and a half towards the middle then back down to a meter by the time it hits the tail. The upper part had four arms however the upper two were, at my guess, two meters in length total then extended into what looked like the blade of a scythe. These arms are also the same color, though for the blade it fades to white the closer it gets to the edge. The two arms under it, which were separated by about a half foot looked like human arms but the hands had four fingers instead of five. The head, well this is kinda cool, super cool, the head kinda looks like a snake, however, the jaw splits into 3 with webbing in-between the segments. I could just barely make out what looked like sharp teeth, small though, all along the spin of each segment. Its eyes are a deep crimson red that had a strange subtleness to it. They weren¡¯t aggressive but more like they were gentle from someone who had a big heart, so to speak. The rest of the body was pale white, seriously, it was to the point to where just a shade lighter and it would literally be white. To top it all off there was a pinky¡¯s length thick semitransparent membrane that encased its entire body. Its legs had about half that thickness but the scythes had no membrane. Maybe it was because it was meant for cutting and the membrane would be probably useless.


    When we locked eyes we just stared at each other. I don¡¯t know about the other guys but I felt like this stare down lasted for an eternity¡­ or, you know, like half a minute before the creature decided to approach me. Heh well then, seems like I¡¯m a bit on the screwed side huh? Oh well, with the choice between the beautiful creature in front of me or the blue tails behind me, Iiii¡¯ma just gonna choose option A. I¡¯ll just enjoy this sight as my last. Hopefully it won¡¯t eat me whole. Chop off my head so to make it quick please! Insert smile here.


    Or so I thought, but when it approached me it just lowered its head to about my eye level, mind you I¡¯m roughly 5¡¯10, so it had to bend down quite a bit, and stared even more into my eyes. I felt like it was reading my existence as if it was a book. What''s next, telepathy?


    ¡®If that is what you wish¡¯ it said. Apparently.


    Wait¡­ I just said that as a joke but you can actually do telepathy? Anyone else find this cool? I find this cool. This is definitely cool!


    ¡®heh heh heh¡¯ it laughed. LAUGHED!!! I¡¯m not even kidding ya. Surprisingly it was kinda cute. Wait what? Did I seriously just say that it was cute? Weellll the voice is rather pleasing. It was like a nice gentle breeze in the middle of a cloudless, spring day. The pitch was not to high but it was definitely high enough to say that this is definitely a female.


    ¡®Thank you.¡¯


    It thanked me? Huh? Aren¡¯t I supposed to be on my way to stomach town right about now? This is definitely an odd turn of events but hey, I¡¯m alive so I¡¯m not gonna complain.


    ¡®I don¡¯t see why I should¡¯


    Ah, right, it¡­ she¡­ can hear me.


    ¡°Soooo uh might I ask why YOU won¡¯t eat me, but those blue tails out there that I¡¯m guessing are under your command are?¡± I simply asked.


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    Silence. Must have asked an odd question? Oh well.


    ¡®Would you like me to call them to stop?¡¯ and she went full left field. I heard that right? She did say call them off right? Right? ¡®Yes¡¯ ah. So she did.


    ¡°Sure. I mean if that¡¯s cool with you then it¡¯s definitely cool with me but, again, why?¡±


    She just looked at me for a moment then stepped back a few steps. I was about to ask why but that was soon answered. Her body shrunk quickly to the size of about 5¡¯9, she was almost eye level but I was a smidge taller. Why she took a humanoid form I do not know, but she did. The current her retained the color of skin and eyes, however the membrane was significantly thinner, unnoticeable to the untrained eye. Her hair went down to I¡¯d say the middle of her back and looked oddly alive. If hair could be alive? Well she definitely had five fingers this time, also she¡¯s naked. Another beautiful sight I might add. Beauty is beauty after all, but isn¡¯t she freezing? I mean sure it¡¯s not winter yet but fall definitely doesn¡¯t pull any punches and the dean is retarded and likes this place a little chilly. Seriously, the dean is an idiot. Was. He WAS an idiot.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bit cold?¡± of all the questions I could ask I ask this. Idiot me? Yes. But surprisingly it turned out well.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She said it as if it was the most natural thing in the world. And that voice! Seriously, I don¡¯t know what it is but I just absolutely love that voice! Ah, she said she was cold. Hmm, did I bring¡­ ah, yup.


    I reached into my pocket and pulled out a small cube. You see this country is a bit more advanced than the rest of the world. You can get this cube that has some kind of weird science tech thingy that shrinks whatever you¡¯re trying to put in. Though it really only works for items made of cloth and weighs less than fifteen pounds. Neat huh? Something about creating a super gravitational force similar to a black hole except it doesn¡¯t suck anything in, just compresses whatever you put inside. The genius who made this is great! Anyway I pulled out a heavy jacket from it and handed it to her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She took it after being, at first, a little surprised and put it on. ¡°The sentiment is appreciated but I doubt it¡¯ll make too much a difference¡± so she said. After putting it on.


    ¡°Ah probably right. Kinda reflex though so, yeeeaaaahh just keep it.¡± I said somewhat awkwardly. ¡°Sooo what now?¡±


    She hesitated for a bit before asking ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    Ah. The big question. Am I afraid. Am I? No. why? Simple, when something is breath takingly beautiful you just stop being afraid and enjoy the time you get to be near it, or in this case, her.


    ¡°Beautiful¡­¡± she said ¡°Well that¡¯s not something I¡¯ve been called before. I do like it. Yes, please call me it again.¡± She requested.


    Is anyone else questioning these turn of events? Am I the only one? Screw it, I¡¯m done thinking. I¡¯ll just go with the flow. ¡°Uhh you¡¯re beautiful?¡± I said it as a question because I honestly didn¡¯t know how to work the right words.


    A pleasant and charming, yet subtle smile rose on her face ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Though I said it kinda awkwardly the situation just kinda went all over the place but I meant it. Well the next pressing matter should be, I guess, where to go from here. I mean my fate is entirely up to you, though I would appreciate it if I could live.¡±


    She became silent for a while. And I mean a while, it was about maybe twenty minutes before she replied ¡°You can¡¯t leave.¡±


    I let out the tiniest of a sigh ¡°Yeah I figured. Wouldn¡¯t want me talkin huh?¡± she made a complicated face ¡°I mean if I was in your position I wouldn¡¯t want me to leave without silencing me for good or putting me under some form of restriction.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    And we welcome Mr. silence back to the game! I started to sit down but she gave me a glare that if just looking at someone could kill them this definitely would. ¡°Just going to take a seat. I¡¯m rather lazy so if I can I¡¯d rather not stand so much.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡± she¡­ did she giggle a bit? Nah, just my imagination. I¡¯ll stick with that for now. Seems like she gave me permission so I sat up against the wall in a position like a backwards N and wrapped my arms round my legs and leaned a bit forward. She sat in front of me with her legs to the side. An alluring pose I might say. Grrr why am I so hung up on superficial things such as looks. Meh whatever.


    ¡°So might I ask why I can¡¯t leave?¡± I quickly asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re a threat to us.¡± So she said.


    Wait¡­ I¡¯m the threat???


    -Them-


    What most don¡¯t know about them is that they were originally a passive race. Parasites passive? Many asked this question, but those who did were the ones who were quick to jump to conclusions and deem them as evil, aggressive, beasts that only thirst for blood. Which is not true. The truth to their race is a rather amazing thing, however no one gave them the benefit of the doubt and instantly judged them. Thus resulted in turmoil and the annihilation of many races. You see some parasites are harmful at first, but there are those that, with the right situation, can be rather mutualistic instead.


    The majority of they themselves didn¡¯t even know about their own truth, and those who did, surely already perished. But, maybe it can be discovered. A new race brings new possibilities so they say. What will humanity bring out from these creatures who fate played with so gruesomely.


    _____________________________________________________________________________________


    Whew that¡¯s over. My brain hurts. Well that¡¯s what happens when you stay up over 24 hours. Was this to clich¨¦d? Or was it a bit different? Is the possible romance between two species something that would be enjoyable to read? You got a grasp on the MC¡¯s personality but what about the lady? That was unexpected right? Well as usual I¡¯d love for you to tell me in the comments. What you think, any grammatical mistakes, etc. well until the next chapter!!!

 Chapter 4 Their Story is Freakin Depressing

    That was a bit of a turn of events huh? He totally did not expect to be called the threat in that situation. Read on to see his reaction and the events that unfold. Also just a fair warning this is one of those ¡°info dump¡± chapters, but the book kind of needs it to progress so sorry for the lack of action. What¡¯s the saying? Take it with a pinch of salt and read on. One last thing, I¡¯m not the best comedian so during my attempts if they are bad, I apologize beforehand.


    Chapter 4


    -Me(what?)-


    ¡°Is that something a creature that can eat a human like a midnight snack should be saying? I mean you could easily take out a village or two by yourself. Not to mention the blue tails outside. Though when it comes to the city if you don¡¯t have any armor it might be quite difficult. They have some crazy weapons there. Like the R72 rapid assault, armor piercing, railgun. Though it has rapid assault it can only fire a shot per minute. Or the T-168 anti-matter sniper. I¡¯ve shot that thing for practice once. Thing nearly blew my arm off. The target? None-existent. Aside from those two the weapons are standard and for your case I doubt they¡¯d cause much harm. Well. Minus the blue tails, they might get hurt.¡± I spouted out. Heh when it comes to guns I guess I get a bit carried away huh? Can ya blame me? My family ran a gun shop so they have become a hobby of sorts.


    ¡°Wow.¡± She said with a shocked face.


    Hm? I say something wrong? Oooh, riiight. We¡¯re different races so giving details about the enemy¡¯s weapons is pretty much leaving us, essentially, weaponless. So to speak. Well honestly I don¡¯t really care. Humanity could use getting grinded under someone else¡¯s boots. Heh go alien creature guys!! And pretty alien chick¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re strange. Very strange.¡± She said doubtfully.


    ¡°Yeah I get that a lot. I never blended in with the populous, I always did my own thing. I got an idea. I know pretty much everything there is to know about this planets weaponry. I can even say I know more than the military.¡± I chuckled at that part. The military is a joke. ¡°And in exchange you tell me about you and those blue tails. Sound even?¡± I offered with a slight merchant¡¯s smile.


    She paused for quite some time, obviously thinking whether or not it was a good deal, or if I was going to be telling the truth. The look in her eye just now reminded me of one of my friends from a few years. Before he committed suicide. Whatever has happened before must have seriously been crazy. My friend was resilient. Not until he lost literally everything did he follow through. Damn, maybe I really am a threat. Though to tell the truth we did just meet so not like I knew or anything, but not knowing is really only an excuse made from people who are afraid of punishment.


    After a while she spoke up ¡°I can tell you about us to an extent. I won¡¯t tell you our weakness or anything that could put us at jeopardy.¡± She said it with a stern look. I can accept that.


    ¡°All right then, I¡¯ll go first. We have four types of weaponry, and three types of crafts. First the weaponry. The first and smallest type the side arm. As of right now we only have one and that is the 65RS dual system assault pistol. Dual system because it alternates between a railgun firing off 16 ounce synien rounds, which are composed of a heat resistant mid -tier metal. It¡¯s penetrating power can go through those two doors stacked front to back.


    The other is a normal firing method which uses a small explosion inside of a casing launching the projectile, which I¡¯ll call bullet from now on, at extreme speeds. This system is the standard but it¡¯s penetrating power wouldn¡¯t even dent these doors.


    By the way these doors are made of galgite. It¡¯s what separates the top and mid-tier metals. It¡¯s extremely versatile and dense so unless it¡¯s a railgun or something equivalent you aren¡¯t busting through these doors. Though like everything you can whittle it down, but that¡¯ll take way to long.


    Next I¡¯ll talk about type two weapons. The ones you¡¯ll need to worry about are the T-168 and R72. The others are bullet based. Wait, would bullets hurt?¡± I can¡¯t believe I ask that now.


    ¡°Depends. I need an example of its power.¡± She stated.


    ¡°Right, so the pistol will penetrate the skull of a human but it will not penetrate all the way through the skull. The R72 bullet, which, by the way, all our weapons run the dual system, can pierce two skulls and enter a third. The T-168 can pierce ten and land an 11th.¡±


    ¡°hmm.¡± She thought for only a short moment. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt. Me or the others.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that much power and still won¡¯t go through. You guys must be seriously tough.¡±


    She only nodded at that.


    ¡°Well continuing. The 72 and 168 railgun can penetrate melstrom, which is a top tier metal. About an inch of it is as strong as ten of those doors combined. Though the 72 can only penetrate about 2 inches the 168 can penetrate about a foot of it.


    Type three weapons include launchers, as I call them, but as the military calls them personnel to armorcraft grenade. PAG for short. These shoot at a visible speed, a high explosive round. These rounds destroy pretty much everything except for the highest grade metal, Tyrandyl. This thing, if compared to melstrom, is roughly the difference similar to you and a leaf. Though it is ridiculously rare and hard to forge. If someone could forge a weapon or barrier with it, you could only laugh in despair because it trumps everything we own.


    Type four are the type we have on board our crafts. They are similar to PAGs with the exception of being about 56 times stronger. That and the shell is about as big as me. Well that¡¯s the weapons. What¡¯s left are the crafts¡­¡± I was about to continue but she interrupted me.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I already know about them. They are the same for any planet after all.¡±


    I was doubtful but she had that look that you know she meant what she said and understood as well. ¡°Well if you say so. Well if that¡¯s all then those are the strongest weapons of each type so anything else is weaker or newly created that even I don¡¯t know about.¡± With eager eyes and the look of great interest I ask her this ¡°So will you now tell me about you? Oh, I guess about your race as well.¡±


    She pondered a bit, as if to try to find a place to start so that everything could add up correctly. I waited patiently for her to start. It was a conversation worth listening to so I can be patient for this.


    And thus, she finally spoke ¡°First I guess you would like to know our name. Our species are called the Syrlyn. We originally weren¡¯t a parasitic based species but some circumstances happened forcing us into that state¡­¡±


    ¡°Circumstances?¡± I asked with both interest and concern. Oops, I interrupted her.


    ¡°Yes, um¡­¡± I guess she was thinking whether or not to tell me what happened. ¡°Well our planet was targeted by marauders. An especially bad group too. Our race is strong individually and stronger when we work together but they had superior weaponry and had somehow knew the locations of our young¡­¡± she paused wit h a sad look. It¡¯s natural too, especially with what happened next.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°After we had gathered, as per their demands, they did the worst. They began to hack and butcher the young. We could do nothing being surrounded, outnumbered, and out classed. A lot of us screamed out in pain as we helpless watched. Not long after they began collecting the legs and teeth of the young saying that they would fetch quite the amazing price. Then, simply put, the massacre of our species began.


    One of us snapped and attack them. The surprise killed one or two but that was a mistake. They instantly opened fire on us quickly killing more than could count at once. We ran. We didn¡¯t gather EVERYONE in case of this instance. If we had, I don¡¯t think we would be here at this point.


    The king at the time managed to escape and when he caught up to us he forced us into an ultra-fast regression.This regression turned us into our form next to our primitive state. It was that far, for we still had our intelligence and coherent thought processes. Then the king, with all his power, named the next ruler, a queen, the daughter of a couple that lived in the outskirts of our civilization. He then with all his might held off the marauders as we made preparations to leave our planet. The marauders were only a scout party so if we stayed and the main force came, we would be wiped from existence.¡±


    While she was telling me the tale of her¡­ correction, their, past I could see the pain in her eyes. I¡¯m guessing she wasn¡¯t born at the time and this story was told to her from the ones that was. Well then, this turned into a rather depressing atmosphere. I have an odd feeling this is only going to get worse¡­ I breathed a heavy sigh inside. I guess bandits exist everywhere huh? Well let¡¯s continue.


    ¡°In our regressed state we cannot easily gather nourishment therefore we must reside in the body of another and feed off the excess nutrients and energy stored in the body we inhabit. Even though I say we were a parasite we had no intentions of actually parasitizing. We would only feed on what was necessary to survive until we could find another planet to live on.


    After a long battle resulting in the death of almost all the marauders the king finally died and the marauders began to search for the rest of us. The massacre left us with only a little under 2000. Before we were able to leave the planet a few more had to sacrifice themselves in order for us to have a safe escape, and we did. We regretted not being able to escape without more sacrifices but what happened was, unfortunately, the best course of action.


    We were able to escape and formed a pod of sorts that could contain all of us at once and flew off towards a planet we heard that could possibly be a good place to inhabit temporarily. What awaited us was the cold hard truth and we wouldn¡¯t be able to escape without more losses. When we landed the queen tried to reason with the current inhabitants but they turned aggressive saying if we do they will hunt us down. So we didn¡¯t inhabit them but the wild animals of the planet. When they discovered that, well we had to leave. Of course not until a few more of us died.


    We went from planet to planet at this point trying to find a suitable place to stay. We kept our existence secret from then out and fed on them quietly. Eventually one of us couldn¡¯t contain its hunger and devoured its host. Causing us to once again be discovered, hunted, and then forced to escape with more losses. At this point our numbers were only a little below 1000 and we were on the 3rd ruler. A queen with a stern but good heart.


    We found another planet that looked extremely promising. The queen was even able to find a person that would be her mate. Though, she had the form of the local inhabitants so the interest came from being of the same species. After a while she decided to reveal herself so as to not have to lie anymore to him. What happened after was the worse. He panicked, and ran away. The trust she had thought she built was destroyed in that instant.


    He had reported her and our existence to the local military force and as you can imagine it didn¡¯t go over well. We suffered severe loss on our escape from the planet. Over 500 hundred of us died, including the queen. We escaped but with numbers only a little over 300. Eventually I was then born and named queen. For a while we searched. Our hunger grew but we did not let it take over us. Eventually we found this planet. It¡¯s our last ditch effort so we landed.


    The best thing about this is that the inhabitants body are perfect for us. We can feed indefinitely on one body. That is if we are careful.  Well we hid for a while and took over this building. Only a handful of people were not affected by us. The rest you know.¡± She finished. Wow. That was, well, seriously freakin depressing. I feel my eyes getting a little hot but I reframe from such thing. Don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right place to do so.


    Now I see why I¡¯m the threat. Their numbers are few, they are in a tight situation of fighting off extinction, and I¡¯m an unknown existence that knows about them. The easiest solution would be to off me, but by my acting calm and instead of being frightened by her I was entranced. Though I could be said an unknown, my reaction depicted that I didn''t hate or discriminate. Thus why I¡¯m still alive. Why she told me this story? Simply because I told her the weapons as per the deal. Surprisingly honest. I¡¯m going to go on a limb here and say they originally were a very kind race.


    Hmm¡­ I wonder. ¡°Did I hear correctly that you guys don¡¯t require to completely parasitize your host and you feed off of the excess?¡±


    She looked a bit confused but answered with a nod.


    Heh Heh. I laughed a bit inwardly. I can work with this.


    -They-


    They let them escape. The race that was on the wanted list. Though a small price, it was still posted. Was it an official wanted list? Of course not! It was an underground wanted list. Even small the price was still extravagant. An average citizen would be able to live like royalty for at least a few years with it. They let them go on purpose for this reason. Why catch a prey that only it¡¯s parts could be used? Why not leak about their rarity and let the price of just one skyrocket. Whether alive or dead it would still fetch a good price. It was a good idea to let them escape after all.


    The future looks a little bleak, but, that was if they continued to struggle alone¡­


    __________________________________________________________________________________________


    Whew glad that was out of the way. A little plan for the future I intend to get all those pesky info dump chapters out of the way first so as that when the story starts moving it will go unhindered. Obviously new stuff will be explained as it goes but after these info chapters are done I don¡¯t really intend to make any more. What did you think of her story? What about his reaction? It seems like a plan is starting to be put into motion, but who is it for? Heh heh, well until next chapter!!!


    <hr />


    Okay so I changed the structure of the paragraphs a little, hopefully it looks better. If it does then I''ll continue to  have it structured like this. If you guys want I can go back and structure the other chapters this way as well.

 Comments

    Allrighty, now that i have figured it out, this will be the page where you guys can post what ever comment you want. though it might be easier to just comment on the chapter. I don''t know, just do what ever sounds right. Woot!!


    ________________________________________________________________________________


    So far everything is progressing smoothly. Chapter 8 is going to take a little bit just to let everyone know. I should have it out by Thursday the latest though. I can''t wait to give you guys this story! I must share this excitement, it is unfair to keep it to myself. Little at a time though :)


    ________________________________________________________________________________


    Right so I''m contemplating on doing a background. I know some people don''t really care much for them so I think if I do make one than I''ll just make it to where it doesn''t effect the story much if not than any at all. Anyone have thoughts on such? Oh and another thing, I''m going back to fix grammar so if I miss anything please point it out. The last thing is how are the images? Are my words to bland and lifeless or can you actually imagine the situations and feel the character''s well character? Thanks for reading so far!


    ____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Okay so for the past couple of chapters I''ve been pretty lazy... scratch that, extremely lazy, on making them. Twas not my original goal to be lazy, so I am going to do my best to get batooki in gear and get these out faster. Because I can understand the pain of waiting day in and out for the next chapter of a... well at least an interesting book. So there''s that, next is I''m having complications on perspective for some of the characters for the next chapters so that''s going to slow it down a bit. Though I''ll still try to get 18 out by Wednesday. Tis my plan anyway. If I''m lucky I can have 19 out by friday. I want to anyway. Well thanks for stay with me so far. I shall strive to make this an even better, more interesting, book. Until next time!


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    _________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    So 19 will be coming out later than expected. Why? Well you''ll find that out, but I''ll have it out by Sunday the latest. I want to release it tomorrow though. Well we''ll just have to wait and see.


    ________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    so quick question, if I threw in extra factions aside from Sky''s and the human''s, would that be to much? or do you think it would fit quite well with how the world is built so far? should I wait longer before this question is taken int effect or? tell me your thoughts. Though this isn''t really a reader guided book, sometimes suggestions go a long way. I think that''s what I mean to say...


    ___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    so some things happened in my family and I wont be able to upload the next chapter in time, i sincerely apologize for that but... well this is kinda important. Anyway, when i do start writing again I''ll write enough to post a minimum of 2 chapters but I''ll gun for 4. Again i apologize and thanks for understanding...


    _________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    does anyone even read any of these? I hope so, anyway, sorry the chapters aren''t out still. I have a test wednesday that I''ve been studying for andI haven''t really given much thought to the book. I know I''m making excuses over and over again just to delay my chapters because I''m slightly lazy but I really am trying. the chapters that is

 Chapter 5 A Little Trust Goes a Long Way, and Some Fruit

    Hello overybodyyyyy!!! How was the last chapter? Was it boring? Was it interesting? I know a lot didn¡¯t happen but you sure did get a gooood look into the background of the Syrlyns. Just letting you know it wasn¡¯t the last one like that but rest assured, once everything starts it¡¯s going to be one hell of a ride!


    Chapter 5


    -Me(Hahaha)-


    ¡°Alright so you might have guess it a little bit but humans are easy to manipulate. You show them something good but keep it out of their reach they are bound to want to have it. That is, if it is attainable. If you just give it to them you can¡¯t bend them to your will, however if you tease and agitate their desires they¡¯d do almost anything to obtain it, making it easy to even shift their own morals for such a thing. This world has five leaders, 1 from each of the major countries. If I can get them to bend their will to me I can make this planet a perfect haven for you guys.¡± I said this with confidence and an evil smile.


    She looked at me with a face of shock and disbelief. I understand why though. For many years they¡¯ve suffered hate and hostility to near extinction, and now, even after hostilely taking over some of this planets inhabitants and community location, one of them offers a helping hand. Even I would doubt it. Oh but don¡¯t worry. I fully intend to help you guys.


    Though I do not aspire to be the ruler of the world, I do, however, want to see humanity get a kick to the face for once. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t think I can take over or destroy the entire country of Morgan, but I do think I¡¯ll be able to bend them, enough to where these guys will never have to worry about living in fear of extinction.


    I¡¯ll make it to where humanity accepts these guys as equals, but I got to be careful so as they are not idolized. That will make things complicated on an entirely different level. Still as of right now I don¡¯t have enough information. In order to make humanity, as a whole, accept and tolerate these guys I¡¯m going to need to know a lot more from them. Gaining their trust is going to be hard, but I¡¯ll manage.


    And her. I¡¯m really interested in her as a person. Hmm, no. I should like to say as a woman. Strange since it''s our first meeting but I want to know about her. Not her race, but her. This is definitely odd for me. It¡¯s strange however I do not dislike it. If anything I¡¯d say I would like it. Ah sidetracked. For now, I need to work on gaining their trust however long that¡¯ll take. Once I do, I¡¯ll be able to get more info which will make acceptance many many times easier.


    ¡°Well now that we exchanged appropriate information, what now?¡± I subtly ask.


    ¡°You cannot leave.¡± She emphasized each word.


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t the easiest solution be to kill me? I mean simply stating, keeping me alive is a huge risk factor. You could have waited for me to give you all the information about the weapons then killed me right after. You never once had to tell me your story, you could have just agreed with words then, once I was satisfied with hearing them, killed me after my story. It¡¯s super easy.¡± I pull out a pocket knife that I keep in my boots, open it, and slide the blade across my hand. Fresh blood oozed out like a timid creature leaving its cave for the first time. ¡°It¡¯s this easy to hurt a human.¡± I said and showed her the wound. ¡°We are so fragile it¡¯s a wander we survived this long.¡± I tell her. Honestly I¡¯m not trying to really do anything here except show her how fragile we are, but now that I think about it, these actions can serve as a catalyst for trust. Well, I won¡¯t take this too far. If she says to stop then I¡¯ll stop. ¡°Even right now. Every passing second is an opportunity to silence me for good. You¡¯d never have to worry about me again. It¡¯s literally your best option right now. So, I ask, why don¡¯t you? It would obviously solve your problem.¡± I asked. To be honest I had no idea what she was going to answer with. I had no idea what was going to happen next. Would she finally decide to end me? Will she enslave me, forcing me to listen to her in order to survive? Will I be taken over by one of the blue tails? I am slightly trembling but not out of fear. No. Out of excitement. I¡¯m trembling out of excitement. This isn¡¯t a situation that happens often. It¡¯s new, unexperienced, exciting. Though I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not entirely scared, I mean I do, in fact, want to live. However, I am more interested in her decision that I am my own life.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t want to kill you.¡± She said it. Wow. I wasn¡¯t expecting that to be the first response. It was within reason but I didn¡¯t know it was her first choice. But she didn¡¯t finish there ¡°I¡¯m¡­ we¡¯re tired. We¡¯re scared. We¡­ have nothing left anymore. I¡­ I want to trust you. Your heart sounds gentle. Your words are something we would want to cling to.¡±


    ¡°But¡± I continued for her. To be honest her words completely threw me off. Wants to trust me? She has an entire race to take care of. Of course she can¡¯t. if she did and made the same mistake as the last queen, her race will go extinct. It¡¯s a very serious matter. To be honest I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. I want to help them, but they don¡¯t know that. They¡¯re crippled by the pain of loss and fear.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t¡­¡± she started but I¡¯ll interrupt her here.


    ¡°I know. You have your entire race to think of. Well, what¡¯s left of it anyway. You¡¯re all crippled by the events thus far. If you trusted me right off the bat, I¡¯d think you guys were idiots.¡± It¡¯s true. To just blatantly trust someone is pretty stupid. ¡°That being the case, let''s start with this proposition.¡± She looks at me and listens intently. ¡°No matter what, if it meant even killing my own kind, I¡¯ll do whatever you ask.¡± It¡¯s a horrible proposition, to tell you the truth, but it¡¯s only a matter of time before they get discovered again and this is simply the fastest choice I have right now. If I gain even just her trust, then I¡¯ll be able to move freely and my plans can go into action quicker. That¡¯s why I chose this method, even with it having so many holes.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    She stood there with a slight dumbfounded look. Couldn¡¯t blame her though, I just offered to kill my own race for another whom I just met. ¡°Anything?¡± she asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Yup. Doesn¡¯t matter who or what it is. Even catching a star. I¡¯ll find a way.¡± I simply stated. Though catching a star is impossible with this planets technology, since she is from space somewhere, there is bound to be tech out there that could. I¡¯ll find it and catch one. This¡­ now that I think about this, this is completely unlike me. Normally I¡¯d just try to take the easiest, laziest way out. Yet here I am. Offering to catch a blazing star just to gain the trust of some girl¡­ correction, woman, I just met. Why do I even believe her story so willingly?  It could all be lies. All just let my guard down. No, it¡¯s definitely not lies. Her eyes say so. Whatever she has said, it¡¯s all true. Those eyes are not the type that could lie about such a thing without wavering. Looks like meeting her was a good thing for me. Maybe this could be the same for her and them if everything plays out smoothly.


    ¡°Then first, kiss me.¡± She said.


    Wait¡­ what?


    ¡°But not in this form. My real one.¡± She elaborated.


    Huh? What? Totally not what I was expecting. That literally came out of nowhere. Why a kiss? It¡¯s¡­ ah. She must have seen couple kissing and assumed it meant something along the lines of trust and endearment. Well such is the case, she¡¯s not wrong. Oh, if I think harder, aren¡¯t humans disgusted with anything different from them? Don¡¯t they absolutely hate anything that doesn¡¯t bow to them or respect them? I see. A kiss meant for endearment is used to see whether or not I could do such a ¡°disgusting¡± thing with another race. All the more to do so while she is in her original form. To humans, that would be an absolutely hideous sight and repulsing to the extent of throwing up. If I was lying through my teeth up till now it would be immediately exposed. Well it doesn¡¯t really bother me. In fact, honestly I find this demand rather rewarding then a hindrance. Rewarding? Did I really think that? Shit, I really am into this chick. Excited for kissing her regardless of the form. Am I sane? To most, nope! Doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Alright, I can do that.¡± I accepted with confidence. Bet she wasn¡¯t expecting that.


    ¡°Really?¡± she asked a bit confused. So she really did think I was lying up till now. No matter, I have resolved myself to kiss her so now I shall. The more I think about it, the more I think I would do it without the command


    ¡°Yup, so go ahead and transform.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Alright.¡± She stood up, walked over to me, and gave me the jacket I had given to her. After she stepped back about ten steps and quickly transformed back to her original state. Once again I am stunned by her beauty. That pale white skin and semi-transparent membrane gives off a glow that is unique only to her. It¡¯s amazing. Truly beautiful. She walked towards me. I say walked but she really only took two steps. She bent her head down to eye level and stared into my eyes. Lets make it count! I reach out my hands and gently, like one would a lover, put one on each side, of what I think is, her face. I gently press my lips to the tip of her nose/snout and give a light kiss. Not one that is trying to just quickly get it over with, nor one that is overbearing. It is one that would be given to a someone you would give a special place in your heart. I let it last for maybe four or five seconds before removing my lips from her, then I look straight into her eyes.


    ¡°I hope that was to at least a somewhat enjoyable experience.¡± I spoke. Incidentally I said it a little intimately, and sure enough my cheeks were slightly hot. Hey, I know I¡¯m not some high school girl in heat or whatever, but damn, that kiss. I think I enjoyed it a bit too much. It kinda had a sweet taste. A sweet fruity taste, but I can¡¯t really pinpoint its exact flavor. Heh, I¡¯ll keep that to myself for now.


    When I got out of my slight daze and looked at her I couldn¡¯t believe what I saw.


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    Wooohoo, wasn¡¯t that a little intimate! Heh, a little different no? Who also would kiss her? Would anyone actually be able to be as calm as him? I think I pulled this chapter off pretty well if I do say so myself. Please leave a comment on what you thought and how I¡¯m doing. As such, like am I giving you guys enough details to give you a vivid image but also leave enough for imagination? Are you guys able to clearly see the scenes and feel the mood? Are you able to understand their emotions and standpoints? Please tell me, again, no mercy. I need to know to make both myself and my book better. And as always, thanks for reading!!!!

 Chapter 6 I Made a Friend. His Name is Ass

    Hi hiii!!! How¡¯s everyone doing? everyone eager to read the next chapter? I sure am excited to write it. I personally like how it¡¯s going. I look forward each day to type up and post a new chapter. Though it may slow down from after tomorrow, I will still bring out a bare minimum of one chapter a week. Well here is the next chapter, enjoy!


    Chapter 6


    -Me(uh?)-


    Red. There is definitely red there. Obviously not blood. The red that comes to your cheeks when embarrassed, is currently filling her face. Huh? Why? No way? You generally get embarrassed when you do something in front of friends, lovers, or something crazy in front of strangers. This definitely should not be in the above. Sure I think I might like her but there should be nothing on her end¡­ calm down me, just play it off and if she asks be honest but if she says nothing, then let¡¯s just leave it at that. For now.


    ¡°You have a sweet taste, just to let ya know.¡± Really?!?!?!?! That¡¯s the first thing that comes out of my mouth?!?!?! Uuugh I¡¯m an idiot. A complete idiot. Who am I? I am Idiot. Nice to meet you. Ugh, I hope she doesn¡¯t feel uncomfortable from that.


    ¡°Um thank you, I think?¡± she thanked me, although she was slightly confused. Phew, not uncomfortable. I barely slid by with that one. Wait, slid by with what, exactly?


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± You know this is a perfect time for an awkward atmosphere so therefore I shall break such a thing, now! ¡°So? How was it? I was trying to make it feel a little relaxed or calming or¡­¡±


    ¡°A bit too intimate, I think.¡± Ah, so I did make her feel a bit uncomfortable, how regrettable. Well it did come outa nowhere so I can understand.


    ¡°Sorry got a bit carried away. Well, I have a few theories as to why you asked me to do that but first thing first is if I passed or not. I guess.¡± Well aren¡¯t I a little direct. Well I am trying to save time ya know? Well, I don¡¯t want to ruin anything because of that so after this I¡¯ll slow down a bit.


    She, with small movements, nodded her large head. Great! I passed, that¡¯s good news. Well honestly I¡¯d like to continue from here however, as of right now it¡¯s almost 10 o¡¯ clock. Though I could sleep here I¡¯d rather sleep on my bed. Something about that bed is quite affable.


    ¡°Well if you don¡¯t mind I would like to go to my home, for humans we go to bed¡­ sleep at about this time. So if possible I¡¯d like to return. Is it possible?¡± I asked, I had no intention of disobeying her if she said I couldn¡¯t but instead she said


    ¡°Yes. On a condition.¡± She gave permission but with a catch. It¡¯s as to be expected.


    ¡°Alrighty, let¡¯s hear it.¡± I push my hand forward in a gesture to let her continue.


    ¡°We must accompany you.¡± Ah. Well then. Didn¡¯t expect that. man my brain hurts.


    ¡°Sure, but I don¡¯t think I have enough room in my house for over three hundred people. I think I can, at most, fit twenty, and that¡¯s being generous. Well, that is if you don¡¯t have any child sized hosts. Depending on size I could fit more.¡± I explained to her.


    ¡°That is fine. Only a few of us are needed.¡± She simply spoke. Well that¡¯s fine. I think it¡¯s better to be honest. Phew, no worries about cramming so many people into one house.


    ¡°Alrighty, shall we go?¡± I said as I opened the door. When I did a fist came to face too fast for me to react to, but, before the fist that could make heads explode could meet my face, a blade came between my face and the fist. Nice save queen. Reflexes like a boss. Now I owe you my life, well more so than what I already did.


    ¡°He¡¯s safe. Do not kill him.¡± She commanded.


    The brute, well I say brute because he looks like one of those gym rats that do nothing but lift weights day in and day out, gave me the most gruesome glares ever but resigned himself with a hmph, crossed his arms, and turned to the side to let me pass by. Thanks guy. I said to myself.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± He grumbled. Right. These guys have telepathy. I almost forgot that. That means the queen purposefully did not read my thoughts. She laid the foundation of trust long before I could. She¡¯s cunning I¡¯ll give her that. To think I¡¯d be outdone in this field. It¡¯s kinda cool. What? Thought I¡¯d be against it? Thought I¡¯d be jealous? Nope! Simple petty feelings like that are beneath me. To be exact, I feel more respect for her if anything. Well since she laid the foundation herself I guess I need to start building from here on. It¡¯s going to be super lame if she does all the work.


    As I contemplated my next steps and the future for these guys I incidentally came to front door of the college. When I entered these doors today I had no idea that I would be leading people from another race to my own home. Even further still, their very own queen. ¡®Lucky me¡¯ my further inner thoughts, well thought. It¡¯s kinda exciting ya know? I wonder if they can taste food¡­ I mean they do inhabit the bodies of humans however they''re probably much smaller and only residing in the human. I don¡¯t know if they can taste or feel anything the human hosts do. Let¡¯s experiment shall we. I grew a slight wicked smile, but I instantly suppressed it. If they saw me right now, it definitely would not be good. Wellp onward!


    Or so I¡¯d like to say but what¡¯s with this? A group of people were standing in front of me giving me glares of nothing but pure hatred. What¡¯d I do? Huh? What? Ah. Blue tails. Makes sense I guess. Wait, no it doesn¡¯t. I¡¯ve literally done nothing. Why are you guy so hostile? I sighed without holding back.


    ¡°They are the oldest amongst us. Though oldest, they haven¡¯t reached half span.¡± The queen introduced. Are they that young because of the previous incident? If so than that¡¯s quite understandable, but still, those hateful gazes are truly unnecessary. I hope you guys can hear me. IT¡¯s unnecessary!


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Queen, might I ask as to why this one hasn¡¯t been taken over, or dealt with yet?¡± the brute is the one that spoke. Figured it would be him first. He has that air about him that says he¡¯s going to disagree with everything I say. Actually that¡¯s great. If, in the future, all they became were yes men than that too would make things complicated. Though I do need their trust, I do not, however, need yes men. Trust, but still able to doubt me a little.


    ¡°We can trust him for now.¡± She simply stated.


    No one moved nor said a word, the brute however glared at me again. What are you? Some evil eyeball that sends lasers from its eyes made of pure hate? A child that got its candy stolen? I¡¯ma call you Ass. Yup, your name, to me, for now on, is Ass. Hello Ass how are you today.


    ¡°If I¡¯m ass you¡¯re hole.¡± He tried to come back at me. It was a nice try but it was pretty bad. Sorry Ass you lose this round. Come back later after you¡¯ve learned to become an insult master like me. I stick my tongue out at him and walk past him heading home.


    ¡°Arrogant bastard. The moment you lose our queens trust you die. Remember that.¡± the brute threatened.


    Did¡­ DID HE REALLY SAY SUCH A CLICH¨¦ LINE!!!!!!! Seriously?!?!?!?! What, is he from the freakin 50¡¯s? Holy crap! Of all the crazy things that has happened today this by far is the craziest! Uuugh am I really going to be walking with a walking clich¨¦? Am I? Mercy? No? I don¡¯t get mercy? Well shit. I sighed a sigh that gave off the feeling of utter despair. This, I¡¯m extremely tired after this. And¡­ shit. I have a thirty-minute walk to my house. Whyy-yyy-yy-yy-y-y I cried inside. Let¡¯s just speed walk and reduce the time. As much as I want to be lazy, this is an emergency therefore let¡¯s hurry.


    I picked up my speed to where if I go any faster I would be running, and them? Well they too are walking, though it looks like they could take a nap with how easy it seems to be. Dammiiitt!! Stop being so damn cool! Calm down, it¡¯s not the person it¡¯s the blue tail. It¡¯s all in the blue tail. Without the blue tail they are weak squishy buggy humans¡­ Bullshit!! Regardless of what they are they still look cool walking backwards¡­ is that guy keeping up with me while he¡¯s moon walking? I got nothing to say but props man. GG no re. K.O. let¡¯s just focus on getting home. Ignore the awesome bastards.


    Instead of thirty minutes, though still a bit of time, it took us twenty to get to my place. I almost tripped a couple times because it¡¯s been a while since I last walked to my home in the dark and I, being on the line between civilization and nature, have no light to tell me what¡¯s ahead and have to rely on vague memory to navigate. I sighed and opened the front door and breathed in.


    ¡°Aaaah home sweet home.¡± I said with a nostalgic and relaxed tone. ¡°Well find a place to stay, It doesn¡¯t matter where. I¡¯m goin to my room and get comfortable.¡± I left them with that and went upstairs to my room.


    When I arrived at my room I threw off my shoes and flopped on my bed. ¡°It has been quite the long day.¡± I look at the picture of my family. My mom, dad, little brother and sister all smiling like big idiots. I remembered something nice. A small smile slipped my face but it lasted only a moment. I sighed. ¡°I hope I can do you guys proud... Hey dad, I¡¯m taking your advice and doing something with my life. Though I think it¡¯s a little different than what you¡¯d expect, but I think you can respect it. Little bro and sis, one day your big bro will come see you again.¡± I chuckled when I thought about it more. ¡°Maybe. It¡¯ll have to wait though. Gotta save an alien race first! You know how it is.¡±


    Thud!


    Huh?! Oh shit I fell asleep. Daaamn I must really have been tired. What time is it? I looked at the clock. ¡°Midnight even huh? Seems I was asleep for about forty minutes. Not too bad, then what the HELL ARE THEY DOING DOWN THERE?!?!?¡± I shouted as I heard multiple thuds and a crash.


    I ran down stairs to see what the commotion was and lo and behold. A sight that really isn¡¯t a way to start a new day¡­ once again I sighed with full force.


    -Over there-


    The hustle and bustle of the city never ends, even at night. If anything it would seem to increase at night. This city in particular is especially bad for that. Trafficking of all sorts arise here at night. One would think that the police would fix the problem but in actuality they are the start of it. The government in this city is part of one of the great Pentagram. Of the five this one is the most corrupt. Greed, lust, pride, sloth, and glutton are the easiest words to describe this section. Whatever¡¯s rare, whatever gleams, whatever that could be desired is sought after like a hungry beast in this government.


    This government though is detached from the others for this reason. Living on the small continent from the mainland. Their base is only a small section of the landmass and is separated from the Shadowless Forest by a single two story house.


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    Welll? Thoughts? How was it? Be honest now. For me this one was a bit difficult to run smoothly but I think I was able to do so. The big guy got a rather interesting name wouldn¡¯t you agree? And Sky¡¯s family. We now know something about them. He seems to have some endearment to them, but what are his circumstances? Well, I¡¯ll just let you guys think on it for a while. And once again thanks for reading!! Have a wonderful day!!!

 Chapter 7 ITS ALL YOUR FAULT ASS!!! And Peanut Butter Jelly Sandwiches Are Best

    How¡¯s it going everyone? Our MC is getting into trouble back to back huh? Well it¡¯s fine, he¡¯ll get a break soon enough, but for now, let¡¯s tough it out with him. Also this is a rather slow chapter. Nothing crazy happens so read it when you have the time. I¡¯ll try to add in some humor so it won¡¯t be so bland.


    Chapter 7


    -Me(help¡­please¡­)-


    What I saw, in front of me, was a mess. There were people messing with the cups and plates, as well as the furniture. One was turning on and off the TV and another was¡­ moon walking on The CEILING?!?!?! WHAT?! THAT¡¯S


    A THING?!!?! No that shouldn¡¯t be the question here. The question is WHY THE HELL ARE YOU STILL MOON WALKING!!!!! Oh. I¡¯m starting to get a headache. Just ignore. Just ignore them. They don¡¯t exist if you just¡­ oh come on!!! Stop moving already!!!! I sighed so heavily I felt my soul leave my body for a bit.


    I think they felt my unease as all twelve of them turned and faced me. Twelve? Where¡¯s the queen? Well as much as I want her to be here, she already knows everything I want to say to these guys so I guess it¡¯s not too important to have her here. I sighed a bit. ¡°Alright, so a few rules for being in my house. First, don¡¯t touch anything. That means, unless I give permission, don¡¯t touch it. Simple right? Second, if you want something to eat let me know. Apparently you guys don¡¯t know too much about house hold appliances. Did you guys all take over someone who lives alone or something? While you¡¯re on a planet don¡¯t you think you should learn how to use these things when living on said planet? Whatever.


    Third and final rule, don¡¯t you just love things in threes? It¡¯s great right? Not, I just don¡¯t have that many. Anyway, do not, and I cannot stress this enough, do not go into the city. You guys do not know much about our race and society. If you go out, even with the people¡¯s memories, you cannot replicate in perfection their roles. You will be found out quickly upon entering. If you have a means of relaying this to everyone else, please do so. If even one of you is found, you will be hunted and used as test subjects. A far worse fate than death. The third rule is of the utmost importance. So please obey it at all costs. For right now that is.¡±


    As I had entered the third rule my expression turned dreadful, well for them that is. I had to stress that rule. The city is not a good place. Wicked people live there and even more so the people that run it. Right now, it¡¯s too large a hurdle for them to leap over. Until I have more information I can do nothing for them. Well, all in due time.


    They all nodded. Well Ass didn¡¯t really do much of anything. He kinda just glared at me. As usual. Wait¡­ could it possibly be that that is his normal face? If it¡¯s his normal face, then sorry I named you Ass. Well even if it is normal I¡¯m still going to call you Ass. Moving on. The others just stared at me kinda blankly as if they don¡¯t know what to do next. Even moon walker stopped. Sigh, I guess I need to direct them for everything huh. Well they¡¯re surprisingly obedient. ¡°You can have a seat. Though I said don¡¯t touch anything I meant anything other than the furniture. Yall can sit anywhere, just please try not to move things too much. I¡¯ll go set up everyone¡¯s bedroom or beds.¡± I said and left the room.


    -Them-


    ¡°A haughty brat isn¡¯t he?¡± man said amongst the twelve.


    ¡°Though his honesty is palpable.¡± A woman spoke this time.


    ¡°I sense no ill will from him.¡± Another said.


    ¡°I can see why the queen chose to trust him.¡± Said an elder. This one had taken the body of a professor in his late forty¡¯s.


    ¡°I refuse to accept him.¡± Ass rejected everyone saying thus.


    ¡°Is it because of the name he has given you? It¡¯s not the most respectable but it¡¯s definitely interesting.¡± Moon walker jested.


    ¡°Shut up moron. Someone like you only made it here because everyone else was killed off. You shouldn¡¯t even be here¡±


    ¡°Aw don¡¯t say that, Ass¡± he stretched the word ass in a taunting manner. ¡°You know as well as everyone else here why I was put in this position. You¡¯re just jealous that I got here faster than you. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll admit I¡¯m not smart, but I¡¯ll definitely make up with other means.¡± Moon walker jeered.


    ¡°Cocky bastard.¡± Ass growled.


    ¡°Enough you two!!¡± another woman sternly reprimanded the two.


    Moon walker laughed it off while Ass grumbled, but they both conceded. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡± two voices, but two completely different tones.


    ¡°Though we can read his thoughts we cannot rely on just that. These humans are masters of deception compared to any other race we¡¯ve ran into. We must be cautious. Though he may send off good intentions his future plans could entail our downfall.¡± A middle aged woman said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s like that.¡± a calm voice came from the front door.


    ¡°Ah queen, welcome back. Did you discover anything?¡± the elderly man asked.


    ¡°Yes. The forest exceeds this continents civilization by 5 fold. I could not see inside. There¡¯s something odd about the forest. The city stinks. It feels worse than the forest.¡± She told them about her discoveries with a dark look on her face.


    ¡°So the boy was looking after us after all huh?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the queen asked.


    ¡°The boy gave us some rules while we were exploring his house.¡± The first man said.


    ¡°The last one and one he stressed quite heavily,¡± another continued.


    ¡°Which was to not enter the city as we are now.¡± The woman finished.


    The queen nodded with a smile almost impossible to notice. ¡°He really is trying to save us.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Save us you said?¡± the elderly man asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded to him. She then proceeded to tell them of the conversation they had while they were in the room. From the first talk of the weapons all the way down to the kiss. No one made a remark nor sound during the entire time she talked. They silently and aptly listened to everything she said.


    ¡°Still too little of events to actually trust him. No matter how good it may seem we must stay vigilant.¡± Ass retorted.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ¡°Your name suits you.¡± The queen remarked with a slight sneer.


    ¡°Excuse me for my rudeness however I believe that if you accept him with just that, you are a fool. Our ENTIRE race hangs on the balance here. We cannot trust some human just because he has shown us a few deeds that anyone could do. Until I see something actually worth giving my trust for, he is an outsider and I will treat him as such.¡± Ass announced with a steeled voice.


    The queen let out a small sigh. ¡°I understand. Everyone can choose whether or not to trust him. I will not force anyone. I trust him though.¡± She called to everyone.


    ¡°I will respect him for his actions so far, however I shall wait before I say I trust him.¡± The elder said.


    ¡°I shall wait as well.¡± The middle aged woman said.


    ¡°Hmm I¡¯ll try trusting him. After all he seems rather interesting and fun.¡± Moon walker spoke aloofly.


    ¡°I approve of him, but I can¡¯t entirely trust him yet.¡± The other said and a few others agreed.


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait to decide for now.¡± Both the man and woman said.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad he¡¯s accepted.¡± The queen said with a small smile.


    ¡°Incidentally the human is quite odd. Instead of being turned away from seeing the queens true form I feel as though he is rather attracted to her instead.¡± The elderly bought up.


    ¡°Indeed he is¡± moon walker agreed with a taunting smile.


    -Me-


    Phew, that should do it. Thirteen beds for all of them. As much as I¡¯d like to, I don¡¯t give preferential treatment in times like these. So sorry ma lady but you¡¯ll be sleeping here tonight. After tidying up the place I headed back to the living room where everyone was sitting. Why was everyone silent. Right, telepathy. I keep forgetting that. Oh well. While ignoring the silence I went to the kitchen and made me a sandwich. Aaah, peanut butter and jelly sandwiches are the best.


    When I entered the room again I get some stares. Nothing¡¯s changed I see. Ah. I haven¡¯t offered them something to eat nor drink. How rude.


    ¡°Yall hungry or somethin? I don¡¯t have much in terms for a large dinner but I do have enough for sandwiches and some small rice and meat dishes. I haven¡¯t gone into town for a few weeks so I don¡¯t have anythin really other than that. Sorry.¡± I explained to them.


    ¡°It¡¯s fiiiine. We¡¯ll graciously accept whatever you can give us.¡± I¡¯m just going to call this guy Lower G. I think it sounds pretty cool. How about you?


    ¡°I can dig it.¡± Lower G agreed. Noice.


    ¡°Rightio then, I¡¯ll just make some rice dishes and sandwiches and yall can eat whatever looks tastiest.¡± I said that and went back to the kitchen and started to prepare some food for the guests.


    ¡°Surprisingly docile. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± the elderly man asked the queen. Hmm should I call him Gramps? Pops? Mr.Wiz? It feels as though the parasites inhabited the bodies that represent their age group. Convenient if you ask me. Yeah, I¡¯ll just call him Gramps. A few nodded to his statement and the queen just stared at me silently. Dooooon¡¯t it feels odd.


    Apparently I¡¯m docile. Well I do know how to cook, and, despite my lazy attitude, I do like to cook. It¡¯s fun. Experimenting new flavors, even the bad ones, is so much fun! You should try it! I once made a dish with a contradictive nature. It looked like a vat of radioactive material but it tasted rather delicious, AND it cleared my intestines, improved my heart rate, aaand left a cool feeling in my mouth. Ah who the hell am I kidding, I fucked up hardcore and had the shits all day long along with a freakin over charged heart while constantly sucking in air because it felt like I was suffocating. Never again shall I mix spinach, chicken, mustard, mayo, ketchup, energy drink, banana¡¯s and rotel. It did taste good though. That wasn¡¯t a lie.


    I heard laughing. Dammit! Did they read my thoughts again!! Ugh. Well at least someone got a good kick out of my suffering. Enjoy it while you can dirt bags!!! Tick me off enough and you might get something similar, or worse! Especially you Ass!


    ¡°I literally have said nothing.¡± He retorted.


    ¡°You may not have said something but you were definitely thinking it!!¡± I countered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡± he rejected.


    I could do nothing at this point. He¡¯s right, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t put the blame on you uselessly!! I will do it dammit! It¡¯s your fault! You weren¡¯t even there but I¡¯m still going to blame you dammit!! Ah remembering that moment made me clench my booty cheeks. Heh, booty¡­ Ah it¡¯s times like these I regret having HIM as a friend.


    ¡°Who?¡± someone chimed in.


    I sighed ¡°No one in particular. HEY! Stop reading my mind already dammit!¡±


    ¡°We would but you¡¯re quite interesting. Your thoughts are on a completely different process than any other we¡¯ve met so far. It¡¯s rather spastic and quite enjoyable to listen in to.¡± Gramps chuckled when he told me thus. Aaaah I give up. Whatever, read it to your fill. Or listen. Whichever it is.


    After a while the food was finished and I brought it all to the dining room. Though it was rough I was able to set the place up for thirteen people. ¡°Alright guys, foods ready. Help yourself.¡± I gestured for them to eat.


    _______________________________________________________________________________


    Well? How was it? I hope it wasn¡¯t too boring. I needed to introduce some more people. Can you guys believe this all took place in just ONE day? It goes to say that a lot can happen in just a minute. Well we go to the next day after this chapter. A bit more until everything starts picking up. I¡¯m so excited to get the ball rolling. It¡¯s going to be aweeessoooome! Also the next couple of chapters should be info dumpers. So please bear with it. Also I just pushed out maybe what three or two chapters in a day, but as i said, from here on it''s going to slow down a bit. well anyways, Until next time guys!!!

 Chapter 8 Discussion Is Necessary. Ass Isnt Really an Ass After All.

    MUAHAHAHAHA! Ah. Wait. Wrong intro. Hi guys!! This one is going to be quite lengthy but well it is a necessary evil. Anyway, next chapter UUUUP!!! Have fun and enjoy!!!!


    Chapter 8


    -Me(yawn)-


    After dinner everyone decided it would be best to go to bed. Everyone said goodnight to each other and went to their respective beds. Surprisingly no one went to a separate room and everyone slept in the living room (yes my living room is that large). Surprisingly the queen came up to me and we had a small chat. It didn¡¯t really cover much just simply saying hi, the dinner was good, and a goodnight. Ah talking with her makes my heart flutter¡­. That¡¯s what I think it is isn¡¯t it. I sighed. Yeah. I¡¯ve fallen for her. Why though? I¡¯ve literally only known her for a day. I don¡¯t believe in the superficial liking based upon looks. So why? I mean, yeah she is beautiful so that¡¯s a plus, but that doesn¡¯t really bother me. So why? Why? Why? Why? Ugh I¡¯ll just go to sleep and worry about it later.


    Well the night went by without a hitch. No sounds or fuss was made. That was nice. I slept soooo good. Man I really like my bed. I spent a bit on that piece. Toootaly worth it though. I stretched them good morning stretches you do on a weekend after waking up from good sleep. After those I went to go brush my teeth. Good hygiene is a must. One cannot skimp out on their hygiene or it will come back to bite ya in the ass so hardcore. Ah but I don¡¯t really care about my hair. Though I just said good hygiene I really don¡¯t care much for my hair. Oh right, guests. Guess I should at least comb it a bit.


    After I got done with my morning hygiene I went down stairs to check on everyone. I skimmed around to see everyone¡¯s sleeping faces and eventually landed on the queen. As I¡¯ve said before she really does shine. No matter how much I look at that pale white skin, beautifully long white hair, and crimson eyes I just never get enough. It¡¯s definitely entrancing¡­ Wait. Crimson eyes? To see someone¡¯s eyes they must be open. Unless you¡¯re the rare few who can sleep with them open, usually open means awake. Which going by that logic she¡¯s awake. Well uhhh. Good morning! Umm I totally wasn¡¯t just staring at your beautiful presence. Totally wasn¡¯t. Nope.


    ¡°It¡¯s cool man. You can relax.¡± Lower G said from behind me. Dude, you¡¯re totally cool, but seriously, don¡¯t sneak up on a guy like that. It¡¯s creepy and a bit scary. ¡°And staring at the sleeping figure of the queen isn¡¯t?¡± ah. Touch¨¦. Thanks for being cool and not saying anything. ¡°No problem. I¡¯m just gonna be kickin it outside with some of the little ones for a while.¡± Lower G gave us the peace sign and walked out the house. That guy, no matter how you look at it, is freakin awesome.


    When I turned back around the queen was right next to me with a delicate smile. Wooow. ¡°So uh did you sleep well?¡± lame ass question. Bro, you totally suck at talkin to chicks. You¡¯re doomed with a capital D.


    She snickered a bit and replied ¡°Yes, quite. Thank you for the hospitality.¡±


    ¡°Yeeup!! Ah, I guess I should start breakfast. You can go back to sleep or sit on the couch or just do whatever you feel like I guess.¡± I told her and proceeded to the kitchen. Ah, so little in here. I really need to go to the store soon. Like within the next three days. I¡¯ll run out at this rate. While I was rummaging around and cooking the queen just sat near the entrance and just watched me. To tell the truth it felt kinda nice. If it weren¡¯t for the others it¡¯d have that lovey couple feel to it. Ugh snap out of it. TPO. Remember, TPO.


    After I finished cooking and setting the table I asked the queen to go get Lower G while I wake the others. She nodded and walked out the door. Silent. So silent. You can¡¯t hear her footsteps at all. You can¡¯t hear her breathing. You only hear what she wants you to hear, it¡¯s a little eerie to tell the truth. And vexing. Haaa. I wander what it would take to be with her. As I was lost in thought I woke the others and let them know about the food on the table.


    Ass woke up like a freakin vampire. He rose up so fast I jumped back and my heart accelerated like a jack rabbit. Jeeze, wake up normally like the rest of them will you? Do you want me to die? No, don¡¯t answer that. I thought such as he started to move his mouth. It didn¡¯t take long before queen and Lower G walked back in and took a seat at the table. Surprisingly queen took my right and Lower G took my left. Sweet!


    Breakfast was quiet. No one spoke anything or so much as made a noise except for the sounds of eating. Felt kinda heavy you know? Well after breakfast everyone moved to the living room and waited while I washed dishes. Another surprise, yet again, was that the queen helped me with the dishes as well. You know if you keep doing these simple gestures, i¡¯m going to fall for you even harder than what I am already. She looked at me with a brilliant smile. Aah cute. Maybe it¡¯s this? This gentle nature I feel from her. It¡¯s calming and just feels right you know? Ah, whether or not she¡¯s an alien lifeform that looks like a snake insect doesn¡¯t really change much. Well, except, you know, makes it even more awesome.


    Once we were done we proceeded to the living room as well. I sat at a position to face everyone and queen, once again, sat beside me. ¡°Right so I know you guys have a lack of trust in me however right now I literally have nothing to prove myself that I can be trusted. However, what we can do for now is trade information. Which I seriously need if I¡¯m going to help you guys not just survive, but thrive. How we do this is I¡¯ll ask a question you answer me to the best of your knowledge then you ask me a question and I¡¯ll answer to the best of my knowledge. It obviously has to be the truth else the point of making trust will not exist.¡±


    They looked at each other and nodded. ¡°We can agree to those terms, and when you say anything you literally mean anything correct?¡± Gramps spoke for everyone.


    ¡°It¡¯s as you say.¡± I confirmed.


    ¡°Alright. Well then ask us the first question.¡± He gave me the go ahead.


    ¡°Alright, as per the queen, I already know you guys feed off the humans and the excess that they create. Humans are creatures of excess so that¡¯s not an issue. My pressing first concern is whether or not you can alter the memories or completely take over the human you control or both.¡± I asked.


    ¡°We can do both.¡± Ass replied.


    ¡°Can I get more details please. Everything is important. Even the slightest thing you may think is unimportant could mean the difference between life and death. So please elaborate.¡± I requested.


    ¡°We can take control of the host we select in any way we wish. We can remove memories, add memories, block them, alter them, or blur them. Honestly anything with them. Also we can completely control the human as well. We can put their mind into a sleep state with extremely little effort and keep them like that near indefinitely. We could also keep them semi-conscious and communicate with them via telepathy, or we could allow them full consciousness and hide our existence from them. If we wanted we could also let them know of us, communicate, or anything really. There are no constrictions on control that we could do to the host.¡± Gramps explained in detail. Dude. This is amazing. With this ability I can literally have you guys control the world¡¯s powers and bend them to my every command. There¡¯s no downside! ¡°Ah before you get ahead of yourself there is a small issue.¡± He continued. ¡°There is a thing as compatibility. If we are not compatible, we take full control forcefully and kill the host¡¯s mind taking complete control of the body. Once we leave the body it will enter a rapid decay state. We can still operate under normal host functions however once left the body decays making it unusable after.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well that¡¯s not really an issue to tell the truth. Actually, if anything, that¡¯s a plus. It saves me the problem of dealing with troublesome people. Say for instance the governor of this country. He¡¯s a greedy pig so if he dies, then really there¡¯s no problem whatsoever.¡± I stated matter-of-factly.


    The faces around me took a surprised look. What? Did I say something weird? Ah, right. My lack of compassion for the rest of humanity must be quite surprising to them huh? Well honestly there are a few people I¡¯d rather not be killed or harmed but for the most part humanity can go shove it. What? Think a guy with a negative outlook on his own race wouldn¡¯t be a good person to entrust your own race to? Useless worry. I absolutely, under any circumstance, have no intention to betray or harm you guys. Especially anything that could hurt the queen. Besides, as I¡¯ve said many times, humanity needs someone or something to kick it off its high horse already. We are as a race are too arrogant. We need some humility so doing this is actually hitting two birds with one stone. As I¡¯ve said. I have no aspiration towards leadership. It¡¯s boring anyway, and waaaaaay to much work. I want a peaceful life¡­ after we fix you guys¡¯ s situation of course.


    ¡°Wow¡± one of them in the back muttered. Right? It¡¯s crazy isn¡¯t it? I think so too!!!


    ¡°Now it is our turn if I am not mistaken¡± Gramps said.


    ¡°Yup yup, it¡¯s your turn ask me anything!¡± I replied.


    ¡°Alright then our first question is the forest. Why does it feel alive?¡± Gramps asked. Huh? Really? Of anything you could ask me you ask me that? The forest? Not some human secret or anything? I mean respect for not jumping the gun but that was kinda unexpected ya know. I¡¯m not complaining but, well, I was expecting a bit more.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s because of the creatures that reside in it.¡± I said unintentionally vague.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the queen asked.


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t really know myself. No one does. Unless you are able to make a contract with them, which I have, you can¡¯t know about their existence. Everyone calls it the Shadowless Forest because, unless you have a contract, all you see is a clear bright forest with nothing in it. There have been people that went in it before, but, as it usually goes, none come out. Well I mean they do but only in weird cubes¡­ which is piled in a pyramid. It¡¯s weird. I seriously can¡¯t tell you guys much because I honestly don¡¯t know.¡± I answered honestly. Seriously. That forest has been a mystery for as long as mankind has been alive. It expands and wanes randomly. Once it consumed an entire village. Never heard from those guys again. I also haven¡¯t fulfilled the terms on the contract so I can¡¯t really do anything right now.


    ¡°I will question further, but as per the terms your question is next.¡± Gramps spoke. Dude, my respect for you can only rise at this point.


    ¡°Right. Next would be how long can you guys stay outside of a host body in your parasitic form?¡± I asked. This is extremely important. There will be time in which I will need them to go out without a host, knowing how long they can last is detrimental to many tasks.


    "In this planets terms we can go one year without a host.¡± Ass spoke this time. ¡°That¡¯s only if we devour our host. If we feed like we do now, only six months.¡±


    Hmm six months at best huh? That¡¯ll make some things difficult. Hmmmm. I can make this work but it¡¯s going to be sketchy at best. I really don¡¯t like the odds but it¡¯s doable. If it comes down to it, I¡¯ll just find them a host to devour before sending them off to do a mission. They¡¯ve eaten animals so if the situation calls for it I can gather some of them instead of people. Being discovered is bad. Like really bad. Yeah this is very usefull.


    ¡°Now our next question would be the terms of the contract. This forest bewitches us and we need to know it.¡± Whoa Gramps, telling me you need it is a bad idea don¡¯t you know that? ¡°I¡¯m putting a little faith in you, is that a mistake?


    ¡°No no, I¡¯ll answer. Mmm, it¡¯s kinda difficult to explain. Okey the contract terms are that under normal circumstances if demand calls for it they have the right to use my place and anything owned by me as they wish for an exchange of using their forest and knowledge of their race. It goes into effect when the humans decide to expand and try to enter the forest. With the equipment I own I could hold off an army on my own. Although I¡¯d die in the process, I still could. With that they¡¯d be able to repel the opposition.


    The contract also says that as long as I do not breach my contract they will not expand. The condition of breach is if I enter the forest any other time than when it¡¯s time for me to renew the contract. Which is once semi-annually. My next renewal is next week so yeah. Also I can¡¯t bring anyone with me so sorry about that. I could ask for the next time to bring you guys. Let¡¯s seeee. What they had given me in exchange for that was this.¡± I pulled out a seed that fit in the palm of my hand evenly. ¡°Once semi-annually if I run into some sever trouble I throw this seed anywhere and it will transport me to the inner part of the forest. Though I¡¯ll be blind till I exit, one of them will guide me out once the danger that caused me to throw the seed has passed. That¡¯s essentially it.¡± I finished. The only thing else would probably be the date I got the contract, but I don¡¯t think that in itself is important.


    ¡°I would appreciate it.¡± Gramps spoke.


    ¡°Um that would be 12 years from seven days from now.¡± I answered. ¡°Ah actual date would be 13th day of the Hollow month. Ah the calendar for this planet is 13 months. The first three months have 30 days, and repectively are named the month of Yarl, the month of Wit, and the month of Dry. The next 4 months consist of 27 days and respectively are Grey, Nole, Heat, and Solaire. The next four months consist of 36 days and are named respectively Ni, Fae, Mez, and Daelorn. The 12th month consists of 42 days and is named Minei. The final month also known as the dread month is called the month of Hollow. It consists of only 13 days. This month is regarded as dreadful because around this time of year the sun and moon have an unusual effect on the planet. The tides come in higher, technology not surround by nature is ineffective, and an eclipse always happens on the 13th day. The significance of that is, well you guys know. You¡¯ve been through one before right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, though nothing strange happened.¡± Gramps stated.


    ¡°Odd¡­ Oh that reminds me, if I¡¯m not mistaken yall landed in a forest right? That would be the small forest between the college and city right?¡±


    ¡°Yes that would be it. Why?¡± the queen answered. Some of the others gave her some questionable looks but no one commented on it.


    Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°Well if yall landed in the Shadowless Forest I highly doubt yall would have even made it out. No offense but whatever race lives in that forest it¡¯s unmatched.¡±


    ¡°Then why the terms of the contract? Wouldn¡¯t those be made for someone who would lack ability?¡± Gramps asked.


    ¡°You¡¯d think that, but I honestly don¡¯t know. I asked the same thing but I got silence as a reply. So I just accepted as is and moved on.¡± Which I still have no idea why I¡¯m alive. I¡¯ve never heard of someone leaving that place alive. Well if ever the contract is summoned to be fulfilled I guess I¡¯ll know then.


    ¡°The point asking us that would be?¡± Ass interjected.


    ¡°Right, the point is¡­ Well to be honest I was just curios.¡± I gave off a trolling smile and stuck my tongue out.


    Ass stared at me. That stare. Sigh¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I really was just curios. His expression did not change for a while.


    ¡°I have a proposition. Since we have been answering each other earnestly how about we just make this an info exchange. Ask freely your questions and we shall ours. This back and forth is tiring and I believe it is unnecessary if we wish to gain each other¡¯s trust.¡± Gramps suggested.


    ¡°I can work with that. Alright well I have a few more questions so you can go first.¡± I give them the ball for a while.


    ¡°Alright then I believe the next question should be why you are helping us. What is in it for you? So to speak.¡± Gramps asked with a rather extremely serious tone. Whoa. Dude got way to serious.


    ¡°Mmm nothing I guess. Well other than wanting to put humanity in its place I really have no other reason. Well I guess just wanting to help is a reason but people say no one does something from the good of their heart but I say some can and I do.¡± I answered truthfully. Well in my heart I¡¯m probably a bit more tempted to do it for her, but well, that¡¯s really not the reason. I seriously want to help these guys. They¡¯re super cool and not only that I think they¡¯ve suffered long enough. Sympathy? Empathy? Maybe, but regardless of which 10 times out of 10 times I¡¯d survive that encounter I¡¯d still decide to help them.


    ¡°Quite amiable if I say so myself.¡± Gramps stated with a face of wisdom. This guy. This guy! This guy has seen a lot. Not even half his life span and he already gives off this wise feeling. ¡°Right we haven¡¯t figured this out, tell us about the human life cycle.¡± ah, I knew this question would show up sooner or later.


    ¡°Right, well the average human can live for about 170 years. Thanks to the current tech and everyone taking care of their health our lifespan improved significantly since the medieval ages. Though we do take care of our health we aren¡¯t super. We can still get killed from poison, cuts, bleeding to death, etc. we just live longer now. Hmmm ah, in society, since our lifespan is so long, you aren¡¯t considered a full adult until you¡¯re the age of 32.


    We go to school from the age of six for twelve years. After we can either work or attend college. Personally I ran dad¡¯s shop so I just arrived at college 2 years ago. Ah, I¡¯m 27. After college you go work. What? You work for over a hundred years? Psh if you¡¯re not running your own company or living freely by the age of 100 you¡¯re considered a bum in society. I say company but that includes from a small candy shop to a large incorporation. Our planet is rather large if you haven¡¯t noticed. This continent we are on now is the small one. The large one is about 100 times bigger than this one. Roughly.


    Right, the currency as you guys may have guessed uses a credit system. You can choose either a card, watch, or code for your account. For further perspective an average person can live for about 30 years with only 1 million credits if they spend it wisely. I believe that should be it. Anything else could be learned from just watching.¡± While I spoke they all listened quite intently. Well if I¡¯m going to make this planet their new home I need to have them know the basics.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be enough from our side, unless someone else has a question?¡± Gramps inquired from everyone. After silence reached him he gestured for me to continue to ask my questions.


    ¡°Alllrighty! Now this is where it gets serious. I noticed you guys can make a host super strong and super resilient, I need to know why and how. I also need to know what it is that you guys need for food as well as sleep cycle.¡± That started some muttering. Ass glared at me as expected. Lower G looked at me with a languid expression, Gramps had a difficult to explain face. And queen you ask? Unchanged. Figured she wouldn¡¯t be too bothered.


    Well could I expect from these guys? Smiles and, ¡®oh yeah, here are some of our race secrets that could possibly be used against us to potentially kill us all¡¯? I sighed. Yeah I figured those would be the reactions, but I honestly can¡¯t do anything for them without it.  You say I got enough info as it is? Are you an idiot? We¡¯re going up against the human race here. Knowing how often you sneeze could be used against you. I need everything from them so if something unexpected happens I can react quickly, with full knowledge of my partners, and give them appropriate directions. I know it¡¯s troublesome but I can¡¯t really do anything about it. If humanity wasn¡¯t such an arrogant, selfish, piece-of-trash race I wouldn¡¯t need to ask so much from them but they are so I do.


    ¡°When we take over a host we can produce an enzyme that stimulates the hosts motor functions increasing their agility, strength, and endurance. A separate enzyme can also increase the durability of the bones and skin making them like an armor.¡± The queen explained. Well that was a bit unexpected that she¡¯d tell me so quickly.


    ¡°QUEEN!! What are you saying?!¡± Gramps demanded. ¡°Telling him that is unwise! Do you know what could happen to us if he were to turn us in?!¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t and I know fully well what can happen. I also know that he won¡¯t betray us.¡± She shot him down.


    ¡°And how can you be so sure about that? These creatures are masters of deceit.¡± Ass inquired. Wait¡­ Aren¡¯t Gramps and Ass¡¯s roles swapped right now? I totally thought Ass was a hot head and Gramps was the calm collected type. Ah, right. Ass really only glares at me at most. I haven¡¯t seen him get to disturbed. That constant glare on his face makes it really difficult to read you you know!! I¡¯m somewhat regretting calling you Ass at this point. If I find a better name, I think I¡¯ll change it.


    ¡°I can hear his heart. It sounds beautifully. Though it also gives a somber sound as well.¡± She answered with all seriousness.


    ¡°This again? Listen, you might or might not be able to hear these things. We can¡¯t rely on some sound, you may or may not hear, to determine whether or not we trust someone that could or could not kill us all. Besides, I¡¯ve never heard of a tale where a king or queen was able to hear the sounds of the heart.¡± Gramps denied her wholeheartedly. Hmm? Hearing the sounds of the heart? What¡¯s this? This sounds interesting.


    ¡°Apparently the queen can hear the voice or sound, which ever you choose, of a person¡¯s heart and can determine whether or not they are a good person.¡± Lower G answered my question. ¡°Most of us are skeptical believe the times she did guess correctly were mere coincidences and nothing more. I have my own thoughts, but I doubt she would be able to accurately guess how she did if it were mere coincident.¡± Whoa. That¡¯s cool. Like seriously cool. She¡¯s like the ultimate badass.


    ¡®Thank you.¡¯ She interjected into my thoughts.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t believe it. I cannot accept something as uncertain as that. I can¡¯t and refuse to.¡± Gramps stubbornly refused.


    ¡°We also feed on the excess minerals and nutrients from the host. We¡¯re omnivorous so we can eat anything. Though when we are in our parasitic for it¡¯s hard for us to eat anything so that¡¯s why when we use a host we either drink their blood a little at a time, or interrupt some of the host¡¯s food breakdown process and direct the food to use. As for our sleep cycle we don¡¯t require sleep but if we don¡¯t sleep for a while our functions slow down and we can¡¯t gather the necessary nutrients as effectively.¡± She answered my last two questions ignoring Gramps and everyone else.


    The look on him turned pale. Dude. Chill. I know your situation but sheesh, she already decided this so no point fretting right? Wrong. Opposition means you care. Thanks. Though it may not be for me. Still¡­and Ass? He¡¯s still unnerved. I seriously thought he would be at this point, dude. Racial secrets here and you have the usual expression like this is an everyday circumstance. Though it seems other than Ass and Lower G everyone had pale faces or similar.


    ¡°We¡¯re doomed¡± I heard someone from the back of the group say. Seriously? You really just clich¨¦d on me? WHY?! What¡¯s up with this race being full of walking clich¨¦s?! Also, I¡¯m not that bad!! I seriously not going to hurt you guys!! Ugh how can I get this across. Impossible. Right now I just can¡¯t. there has been nothing in which I could¡­ Wait. Gramps is the oldest. If he is the oldest and honestly isn¡¯t that old than that means all the others are either adolescents or children right? Only 13 people out of their entire race is an adult? Seriously? Did all of the adults die in that last encounter?


    ¡°Yes. We will make sure under any means that our young survive. Even if it spells our own demise.¡± Ass answered me. Whoa whoa whoa! Ass answered me? Hmmm Damien. I¡¯m going to call you Damien from now on. You deserve it. You are no longer Ass and for now on I shall call you Damien. Aside from that that means that over 300 of them are children. Holy SHIT!!! .... This is bad. To make this place a home for these guys with only 14 fighters. I¡¯m going to need to get some more people. Hmm maybe some of dad¡¯s associates will help. Most of them seemed pretty cool when they were around, or when they thought I wasn¡¯t around. I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯d help if I asked them. Hmm. Mayyybe¡­.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lower G raised a voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t intend to involve the children?¡± upon his question everyone fell their gazes upon me. Huh? What¡¯s this tense atmosphere for? Why do they look so¡­. disturbed?


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought of doing so? Did you want me to? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to involve children regardless of race. Morally and efficiently it¡¯s wrong.¡± I simply stated to which many relaxed their faces and I heard a sigh of relief. What? What?! You guys thought I¡¯d use the kids?!?!?!?! Are you guys the true assholes?!?!? Seriously?!?! Ouch, headache. I sighed. Calm. Calm. Beee calm. That hurts you know? Though yall don¡¯t know me it still hurts!!!


    The queen giggled a bit. What is my pain that funny? Ouch, I think that hurt more.


    ¡°No no, not that. it was because I knew you¡¯d give that response. I knew you wouldn¡¯t involve the children but hearing you say it and everyone¡¯s expressions after was amusing. Sorry, I wasn¡¯t laughing at your pain.¡± She corrected me. Oh. Well¡­ That¡¯s nice. I think? Thanks for not laughing at me. I think that might have been a little too painful.


    ¡°Well naturally. Involving children in a death game is evil. Anyway, one last thing. Queen, is your original form what everyone should look like?¡± I asked her my second to last question.


    ¡°No. it is unique to only me. The others would be smaller and more divers in color. They also are slower and less durable than I. Why?¡± she finished with a question.


    ¡°I¡¯ll answer that in a bit, but first is it possible to revert back to your original form? I meant that as a race.¡± I asked. This is probably the most important question so far. If they can¡¯t revert, then securing a place on this planet will be impossible. We can set up as much as we want but at the end game I need them to revert back.


    ¡°It is possible but it would require a constant supply of food and a long sleep cycle.¡± She answered. Oh? That¡¯s it? Than that¡¯s great!! This will make things easier.


    ¡°Great! That makes this simple. After my contract renewal next week gather all the children and anyone among you who wishes to not fight and wants to revert.¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Because I can provide both. Though it¡¯ll probably cost me severely, I have one last condition I can add to the contract. One free slot so to speak. I can have them protect you guys and supply food while you¡¯re in your reverting cycle.¡± Though with the amount of people doing this, the cost will probably be ridiculous. but that¡¯s fine. The early costs for a better future. This is their last planet so might as well go ahead and revert. When they do the final part of my plan will be perfect. Ahhh. I wonder what I¡¯ll have to give up. As long as it¡¯s not something like ¡®you must give us your firstborn child¡¯ or ¡®you must give us your soul¡¯ then I think I can pretty much spare anything else.


    ¡°Well that is all that I needed from you guys.¡± I looked at the clock. Wow, 4 o¡¯ clock already. That took some time. ¡°Anything else yall need from me?¡± I asked them all.


    ¡°No. I believe all our questions are answered for now.¡± The queen answered for everyone.


    ¡°Alrighty. Well I have no intentions of doing anything else for today. So yall can just do whatever. Actually I think I¡¯ll go run for a bit. I may be lazy but I must keep in good shape or I¡¯ll be useless for you guys. Tomorrow I¡¯ll give you guys some of the details of my plans.¡± I stood up and went to go make a sandwich. Mmm I love these things. After I got done I went to the door and gave them a farewell. ¡°Ugh, exercise¡­¡± I sighed ¡°let¡¯s get this over with quickly.¡±


    _________________________________________________________________________________________


    Phew. Man that took fooooorever to write up. Worth it though. Now everyone has a small idea of what he¡¯ll be doing in the future right? Good. Heh, this is going to be quite the ride if I do say so myself. Well I¡¯m tired so I¡¯m going to take a break for the rest of the day. I¡¯ll start Chapter 9 tomorrow. I don¡¯t think it will be as long as this one. I¡¯ll try not to make it as long or as dry. Sorry for that as well. WELP! Until next time!!!

 Chapter 9 The Plans Are Laid Out and Apocalyptic Ripped Ass is a Thing

    Hi guys! This chapter is going to be another long one but after that things will start to pick up a bit. There¡¯s still a little more after this chapter however that will mark the end of the slower pace. Well enjoy the chapter!!!


    Chapter 9


    -Me (let¡¯s get started)-


    After I got done with my exercise I came home to an unexpected sight. WHY THE HELL ARE THERE SO MANY KIDS IN HERE?!?!?!?!?!?!? Uuuugh. I just got done running I don¡¯t need this. Huh? Where is everyone else? I can only see Damien, Lower G, and the queen. I wonder if she has a name? calling her the queen all the time seems kind of distant. Ah getting ahead of myself here. Anyway, why just them three and so many kids?


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re back. Everyone left but we decided to allow the kids to come here. Well some of them. Hope you¡¯re cool with that.¡± Lower G explained to me. Well as long as there is room it¡¯s not too bad, but damn there¡¯s so many. My house is big but this is just too much. Also, how the hell were they able to get here without me seeing even one of them? Aaah screw it, these guys are capable of running on ceilings I don¡¯t even care anymore.


    ¡°Sorry but I don¡¯t have enough to feed everyone.¡± I informed them.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. They have already eaten.¡± The queen told me. Oh. Well then that¡¯s nice. Good to know.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m going to go shower and relax for a while. Hold down the fort please.¡± I let them know and went upstairs.


    -Them-


    ¡°Was that the guy that¡¯s going to help us?¡± one of the children asked Lower G while looking at the disappearing figure of Sky.


    ¡°Yup, he sure is. The guy is a genius but he is super squishy so don¡¯t be too rough with him.¡± He warned the kids.


    ¡°Alriiiiiiight¡± many of the kids answered at once.


    ¡°So not to upset Sky why don¡¯t we go outside and play. Sounds good to everyone?¡± Lower G suggested.


    ¡°Okay!!!¡± they shouted and proceeded outside with Lower G following behind.


    When they all had left outside Damien turned to face the queen with a serious atmosphere ¡°Now we can finally discuss what I had brought up yesterday.¡± Damien spoke.


    The queen winced but only to an extent to where you¡¯d have to strain yourself to have seen it. ¡°Yes. So it seems.¡± She replied reluctantly.


    ¡°So are you going to tell me why you put so much trust in him? It¡¯s hardly on a natural scale at this point.¡± Damien inquired.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you it¡¯s be¡­.¡± She started.


    ¡°I know what you can hear. That¡¯s not the entire reason is it? There¡¯s more so tell me. Why do you put such an unnatural faith in him?¡± he interrupted.


    ¡°¡­.¡± She stayed quiet for a while.


    ¡°Silence is not an answer at this point. Now tell me.¡± Damien demanded. ¡°This concerns our entire race here so no excuses.¡±


    She made a grumbling noise after hearing that and after some thought let out a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s because of what happened when we first met. He, instead of being afraid, called me beautiful. Even as I showing my true self. He didn¡¯t retreat. He also thoroughly listened to everything I said. And he also offered me warmth. And he¡­.¡± She started to trail off at that point.


    Damien sighed at her mumbling at the end. ¡°You can put your trust in him after such miniscule actions? That¡¯s jumping the gun too much. Even for you.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t there. They seem miniscule to you but for me they are not.¡± She retorted defiantly.


    ¡°You¡¯re right I was not there, however, even if I wasn¡¯t such actions do not warrant the trust to protect an entire race. We don¡¯t even know if he is capable of protecting us in the first place. For all we know we could be trusting a complete idiot that knows big words.¡± Damien took hold of the conversation with these words. He will not allow someone incompetent try to secure their safety.


    ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s not incompetent.¡± She responded but she herself had some doubts.


    ¡°Even you cannot fully agree with what you just said. I still say we get rid of him. We got a lot of information from him that will help us in the long run. Let¡¯s cut ties, kill him, and continue what we were doing.¡± he suggested preparing to head upstairs.


    ¡°No. We will not kill him. If he bothers you so much then watch him. I will continue to have faith in him and you can go hate him all you want, but we will not kill him.¡± She firmly denied him.


    ¡°Am I to take that as an order?¡± we inquired.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She stood her ground.


    ¡°Very well. As you wish, my queen.¡± Damien replied apathetically. ¡°If we are done I shall take leave of this place for a while. I¡¯ll be back tonight.¡± He informed her than left the house.


    ¡®This is going to be difficult to get him to trust Sky. Well he¡¯ll soon discover it himself.¡¯ She thought to herself. ¡®hmm I wonder what he¡¯s doing right now¡­¡± she looked up the stairs while pondering such a thought.


    -Me-


    While I was relaxing on my bad I had begun to formulate the plan to introduce, have them accepted, and to settle in on this planet. The first thing we need to do is my contract. The sooner we get that done the sooner they can start the reverting process. Then after that I guess I could train them with the weapons in the basement. Since they are stronger than normal humans I can have them test some of the experimentals. If they could us them, ah the wicked smile is back. Heh oops. Anyway, them being able to use the experimentals would increase our chances of success by a landslide. Well that is if the experimental themselves last that long. Mom, dad, yall left me a ridiculous project to finish you know? Sheesh. Oh well. It¡¯s fun so I don¡¯t particularly mind.


    Mmm, I guess I¡¯m getting pretty tired. It was another long day after all. Well tomorrow I tell everyone the details of the plan, though I think I¡¯ll only tell them the first bit right now. I need them to understand fully each part of the plan so if I tell them it all at once I doubt they will. I¡¯ll worry about that later. ¡°Night guys¡± I said to the photo.


    -The next morning-


    After the usual waking up and breakfast per morning routine. You know I really hate routines. They''re so repetitive it''s annoying. You need some pizazz or at least something different each day. A boring life is a dead one.  (Sigh) Well I can understand them though. Still do and will forever hate routines. As I contemplated such everyone had gathered before me, and when I mean everyone I mean the 13 people from yesterday.


    Well since everyone''s gathered I guess I''ll.... wait... what''s that smell? Oh... oh dear lord what is that smell?! The smell of a thousand rotting sweaty armpits entered my nose holes. How is that humanly possible?! Who did it? Which one of you ripped ass so hardcore you created another world in your ass?! Oh God. I... I can''t breathe. Why is this a thing? Since when did ripping ass turn into an apocalyptic weapon?!!?! I NEED AIR!!!! I shouted in my thoughts and busted out the doors. I took in a deep breath. Worst... mistake... ever... The apocalyptic stench came up and raped my face... again... At this point I''m in tears. Is this a dream? Please tell me this is a dream! I pick up a rock and smashed it against my chest. OUCH!!!! Nope not a dream. Is it me? Am I the source of the stench? No no no absolutely not. I definitely took a shower last night. I did proper care and the stench was not their when I woke up. I look around and I see the smirks of everyone. Even the queen. Wait. Why are you guys smirking? ..... No. No no no. This is a joke right? Yall''re doing this on purpose!!!!???!? This is a prank?!!? This isn''t a prank this is lethal!!! Do you not understand the situation this is? This could literally kill someone of a weaker heart!!!


    "We figured you''d be fine." the queen told me. You... Betrayed so early into the game I thought then collapsed. Ahh the world is already so bleak. Mom, dad, I''ll be seeing you guys very soon now. Heh, who would have thought I''d die by someone ripping ass. Then, as the light began to approach me a clean and heavenly smell entered my nose holes. Ahh sweet relief. I can finally breath. Sweet, fresh, rejuvenating air. I will never again take you for granted.


    "Though we did not expect it to be this potent. We apologize for that." Gramps informed me. Wait... This was an experiment? I was almost killed from the most horrible stench imaginable just for an experiment? Seriously? I released a sigh that contained even my soul. These guys. No.


    An evil smile crept up on my face and I spoke in a dark tone "It''s fine it''s fine. If yall like pranks so much, well I can play along. I can bite. Just remember, when you''re begging for mercy as I had just done I will only laugh and watch." upon my words everyone''s face paled. Maybe they realized what they had gotten into but oooh I will show no mercy. Urk. As much as it will hurt me to see your painful face, I shall not show mercy to you either... Probably. As such everyone''s face paled even more. Yup, no mercy to even the beloved queen. They fucked up. Yall done fucked up ya hear!?! Heh heh heh, this is going to be fun!!


    After that incident no one really said anything. Their smiles disappeared when we gathered around. Whoa. Guys. This is this, and that was that. Completely unrelated. Hup hup, let''s go we need to get this plan discussed already. See? I''m over it so chill. Upon conveying my thoughts everyone''s mood lightened. Good, I think I''ll start now.


    "Alright guys the plans for now to get you guys to inhabit this planet safely and peacefully are as follows. This will be part one. The first thing we will accomplish is your reverting process. In five days I go to the forest to renew my contract. While there I''ll somehow negotiate your safety for your reverting. Afterwards, since while yall control the host they become super human, I''ll have you guys test some of the experimental weapons I have in my basement. A normal person wouldn''t be able to handle the kick so this is the perfect opportunity.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    While we are at it I''ll also train everyone how to properly use each weapon from each of the 4 types. You''ll learn how to effectively use each type and by the end I can guarantee that each one of you will be worth a division of the military. Heh, you might even be worth individually more than a small army. Actually that''s more realistic given the super human abilities.


    After everyone who can revert has properly done so we''ll make way to our first objective. The vile city Gilden." Well, I personally call it vile. It really is a horrible place. Anything and everything goes there. The head is corrupt, the people are corrupt, I feel as though even the air is corrupt. I really would rather just kill everyone there but that would put us going down the path of destruction which will end up in their extinction. Can''t have that. However, if they so much as hurt even one of them, it''s war, and I, personally, will see to their demise. Oops, my face got dark.


    "What we will do is the queen and I alone will go. Mainly because she can change from human to Syrlyn and back at will. Damien." I faced him directly "I will train you specially for this situation. You will be what is called a sniper. I will give a signal, as determined at the time, if the situation gets nasty, and you will take out the governor. Naturally from here. With the experimental I have downstairs, it wouldn''t be strange to hit a target from twenty miles out. If the weapon is a bust, you''ll move in to a three-mile distance and take him out with a modified T-168." I gave him instructions.


    "What makes you think I won''t shoot you at the time?" he asked with the usual glare.


    I smiled a bit "You won''t. ''What makes you say that?'' You just won''t. I''ll put my trust in you first." I said with confidence.


    He didn''t say anything nor really react to it. You know, you''re really hard to understand sometimes. Say something at least.


    "Something at least." .... Did he just? He did! He totally just went smart ass on me!!!!!! Noice!


    "Anyway, that would be worst case scenario. I fully intend to have them, regrettably, sign a peace treaty. I need you guys seen in a good light and I can''t have you having anything that could be held against you. They will use everything in their power to push you into the dirt, so to speak." I informed everyone whom in turn listened intently. Good. That means they are paying attention and understanding. "One last thing. You guys must never give them information we haven''t already discussed. I will be lying to these guys and I already have an alibi and cover story to hold these accountable. If you all say anything that contradicts what I say, it''s game over.


    "Why the deceit?" the queen asked.


    "Unfortunately, unlike you guys, humans run on lies. Whatever they believe to be reality IS reality and anything else is a lie. If we told them the truth they''d take advantage of your situation and try to enslave everyone or worse use everyone as lab rats. Naturally it won''t be all lies." I both informed and warned everyone. I don''t think they fully comprehend how a human thinks. I don''t really expect them to either. Even I don''t. We definitely are capable of unexpected feats.


    "That doesn''t feel right though." a woman spoke out. It''s natural. We''re deceiving people for our own gain, but it''s a necessary evil.


    "Then here''s a question for ya. Do you wanna feel right and dead or alive? Let me tell all of you once again. No one will be lying except for me. I will give you predetermined responses to give to anyone who asks questions when I''m not around. Again, none of you will HAVE to lie. I will take the hit for that. Also for anything else I and I alone will take the hit for. You guys cannot suffer another one, especially in the state everyone is in. So don''t worry about that." I need too. If there''s anything that can be used against them, it will make things unnecessarily difficult and casualties will be made. I cannot afford a single child to be harmed. They''re still innocent and shouldn''t even be in this situation. I need to make a home for them and soon so they can grow up like normal. Whatever is normal for them.


    "Then what are our roles in this?" one of the Syrlyns asked. I suspected such a question.


    "Train. That will be it. For the first part the only key people need are Damien and the queen. Everyone else should focus on reverting or training with the weapons when I introduce them to you. Why everyone is here is because you all are in the need to know, aside from that there really is no purpose for you guys for now. With time, even a pawn can become a queen." I use an idiom from when I used to play chess. Dad never shown me mercy and thoroughly beat into me that even the smallest piece can make the difference between victory or defeat.


    "This sounds thought out. So much so it seems impossible to do so in just one day." Gramps brought to attention.


    "Ah. Right. Um... Weeeelll let''s just say I''m good at things like this." I tried my best to keep from answering him awkwardly. I actually had two days so it''s not entirely complete. The miniscule details I''ll work out with Damien and the queen but, as it is, there are a few holes in this plan. Peace is significantly harder than destruction.


    "Oh?" I heard that Damien. It may have been near inaudible but I definitely heard that. Sorry but I can''t tell you guys right now. Everyone has a secret or two don''t they?


    "Ah right. Lower G you''re good with the kids right?" I inquired.


    "Yea man, what''s up?" he returned the question.


    "I need all of them gathered. My parents had a plot of land quite the distance from here that could be used to keep them safe when this stuff starts up. They''ll be able to roam freely around regardless of whether or not they take human form. Ouch." I accidentally let out a voice. My headache started up again. Damn. This is annoying.


    "What''s wrong?" the queen asked from my sudden outburst.


    "Ah. Just a headache. It comes every now and then when I use my head ''too much.''" I shrug it off as nothing. As the doc said, there''s no tumor or disease or anything wrong with my brain. I made sure to go check in with them. A lot.


    "''Just a headache'' huh? As long as the outcome doesn''t change." Damien, when you say that with that natural glare you sound like an ass. I know you''re not... I think I know, but you still sound it.


    "Anyway right now I guess the next thing would be to show you guys the experimentals." I said.


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    Well how was that? You excited for what¡¯s next? I sure am! Just a little bit more we¡¯re almost there!! Thanks for toughing it out so far and putting up with my being odd and stuff. Thanks for reading so far!!! Until next time!!!!

 Chapter 10 Badass Weapons and Training to Boot

    Hey guys it¡¯s me again!! Ahahaha! Aaah running out of original ideas for my authors intro. Well putting them all to my book isn¡¯t a bad thing but I don¡¯t wanna be one of those ¡°the book is good but this author has no soul¡± type of thing ya know? AND THIS IS ONLY THE 10TH CHAPTER!!! Ugh. Aaanyway hope you enjoy this chapter! I really love talking about guns and their alternate world types. IT¡¯S SO FUN!!!


    Chapter 10


    -Me(how to blow shit up)-


    The decent to the basement took a while. Well you know, when you have to travel about a mile underground at a leisurely pace, of course it¡¯s going to be slow. However, when we got there their eye grew to the size of freakin stars. Stars?? Well I can understand them, I mean the lab is ginormous. You have a firing range, a research division, a black forge, a coolant sector, and an experimental weapons testing grounds in here. All in all, the place covers a 4 square mile distance so yeah, big.


    As I led them to the experimental weapons site their eyes wandered all over the place with excitement. What did you guys never have such tech before? Is this new? Really? Well if you¡¯re the peaceful race I think you are than I guess that would be natural but still, to not have any tech cool looking like this is kind of¡­ well not brilliant. You¡¯re relying too much on the good nature of others. Not everyone is a good person you¡¯d like them to be. Honestly, more people have a wretched personality than benevolent. A sad truth to the world.


    When we arrived I gave them the intro one needs to give when introducing badass weaponry. What? Badass weaponry is badass. If this shit could be implemented, heh, I could rule the world if I wanted to. Though I don¡¯t. let me say it again. I DO NOT WANT THE WORLD. Way too much of a pain in the ass. That¡¯s for those uptight goody two shoes type. Meh continuing on.


    ¡°Alrighty everyone! This is my experimental site! You have weapons here ranging from using a liquid energy to rapidly melt, or implode, really almost anything, you can zap your enemies with a high¡­. Fuck it, you can shoot lasers, glowy liquid shit, high powered rail guns, and explosives here. Ah speaking of glowy liquid shit look.¡± I said and pointed to a translucent vat of glowy liquid shit. ¡°It¡¯s highly condensed pure energy¡­ I¡¯m done with these smart ass comments, it¡¯s plasma, and it¡¯s blue. Aaand it glows.¡± I put my face and a hand on the vat and with the other hand pointed at it. ¡°Ahhhh glowy liquid shit is the best.¡± I turn to see some, odd gazes. Don¡¯tyoujudgeme. This shit is cool! AND IT GLOWS!!! How often can you shoot glowy liquid shit at people? Not often I¡¯ll tell you that! actually this is the first vat of this plasma stuff anyway.


    ¡°Uuuuuh moving on then!¡± I lead them to where my experimental weapons were laid and showed them the first one. ¡°Though I have twenty different types right now this is the first of them.¡± I pick up an assault rifle. It had a slick black chassis with some bulk requiring two hands on it at all times. It had one small barrel on the top and one large barrel under it. The sights were the type that when you brought it up it would register as you trying to look down the sights and bring up a variable zoom reticle. You also had to put your whole hand into the bulk of the weapon in order to fire it. Though it does require two hands if you are strong enough it can be done with one. ¡°This is what I call the X01. It¡¯s a new weapon that I¡¯m currently testing that combines both the railgun principles and plasma shot principles. Is it difficult to combine? Mother fucking yes. You have no idea how hard it was to combine them. Ah enough talking I¡¯ll just show you what it does.¡±


    I walked over to the experimental weapon, which shall now be called EW, testing site and brought up a target. I placed my hand in the gun and took aim at the target. After a moment of silence, I pulled the trigger. The barrels lit up in a bright blue flash then a projectile shot out. At the chance you could see it it looked like an oblong ball of swirling energy encasing a smaller piece of metal. When it made impact with the target it created a small corona of energy then shortly after caused a massive explosion of blue fire and plasma. The target existed no longer.


    ¡°So what it does is once it makes contact with the target the energy breaks open releasing the metal ball for the penetrating effect then with that open wound the plasma and fire rapidly invade the body causing a small discharge, then, after a few micro seconds, from the compression of the opening/wound the shot causes an explosion. The less compression the more fire will be generated, and opposite to that the more compression the more the plasma will be released. It¡¯s meant for destroying anything other than people. Sure it could kill a person, well melt them to be exact, but it¡¯s effectiveness is shown through armorcrafts. It¡¯s severely inefficient for anti-personnel. Still fun to shoot though.¡± I explained to them.


    Afterwards I show them a few of the others that range from being able to split upon contact and tracking another target to firing a constant stream of high intensity highly, condensed fire, at unreasonable distances. When I finished showing them that I brought them to my personal favorite.


    ¡°I call this Despair Incarnate.¡± I pointed at the weapon. It was a seven barrel gatling railgun. ¡°You see the problem with most railguns is that it takes a while for the discharged energy to be recovered. Well I removed that problem with this, though it does take a bit for the charge so it can actually shoot. This thing can fire a round similar to the T-168 rifle only it¡¯s power is on par with a PAG. The speed of which is 1 shot per second after the initial 5 second prep charge. It can switch between three different modes. First is the normal rounds with massive penetration, the second being explosive rounds which it explodes for every target it passes though, and the third being combined fire. It¡¯ll shoot seven shots in the option of spread, narrow, or normal. It alternates, from each shot, between normal railgun shots and explosive.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Heh heh heh, this thing will rip through even Tyrandyl. Well it¡¯ll take a couple shots but it¡¯s still possible. When it goes into overheat you can switch the mode to fire off plasma which uses the excess heat as both a propellant and for power. Though you¡¯ll only get about two shots off, they are just as strong as the railgun. After this you¡¯ll enter a cooldown of about two minutes. This thing¡¯s only drawback is that you can only fire it for about two minutes so it overheats quickly.


    I need an ice core of sorts in order to eliminate that, only the core can¡¯t be made on this continent. I need to go to the mainland of Beria, this is Corg by the way, in order to make it. When I do it¡¯ll reduce the coold down to 30 seconds and increase firing time to six minutes. Oh aaand the ammo is auto generated. I copied a core from some genius that when you put matter in the same matter can be taken out. It has a limited capacity in which you can replace the old with new or recharge with energy, of which it uses light and/or electricity to recharge, the intensity of light obviously increases the recharge, so it can replicate another for use. Its capacity is enough for six uses of six-minute firing. Or you could just use another ammo to place in it to replicate the same amount. Either recharge if you run completely out or replace if you have spare.


    I, and my parents, have spent a long time on this project. It¡¯s the ultimate game changer for our race for this time period. All I need is the ice core to complete it, and we¡¯ll get that when we go to make peace with the other countries.¡± I say as I finish the display show. Phew, that left me a little winded. ¡°Damien you¡¯ll be the one to lug this around. I¡¯ll personalize it for you and I can add a few mods for your own tastes if you want. I personally can¡¯t even lift it without my suit so this is definitely your weapon.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I assume I¡¯ll be learning about it soon enough?¡± Surprisingly he seemed a little into it. Dude we may become gun buddies!! If he gets into guns as I it¡¯ll be so freakin cool!! Please, please fall into gun nuttiness. I beg of you!!!!!


    ¡°Yup, I¡¯ll train everyone to their respective weapons for the next five days and after those who are not reverting shall be further trained, only a little harsher than now. Though I know you all want a demo I can¡¯t allow the use of the DIe in here because it¡¯ll pierce even these walls, soooo no, but don¡¯t worry, I predict at least one country is going to give us problems so you¡¯ll get to see it in action then.¡± I said with a slightly twisted smile.


    I certainly hope it¡¯s this country though. If the others were to deem us as an issue it¡¯ll be a problem, like BIG problem. This country does, in fact, have a strong military force, however their numbers are significantly lower than on the mainland so that gives us the advantage for now. If they are able to receive reinforcements than things are going to look a little grim for us. Though this is the most hated country at the moment, I still don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be abandoned so I shall prepare for them to receive reinforcements.


    This is actually scary. I really don¡¯t want to lose a single Syrlyn but shit happens and sometimes you don¡¯t have a choice. Damn. Trying to take in account of every situation is so... unfortunately impossible. I know nothings happened yet but now that it''s almost time to enact the plan I''m getting nervous. Why? I shouldn''t be this attached to them. I should not be this worried at all so why? Ugh, emotions are such a pain in the ass.


    Anyway, as I was deep in thought the others were talking amongst themselves about the weaponry they''ll be using soon. I let out a sigh and spoke up to everyone "Alright, since there''s nothing else to do for the rest of the day I guess we''ll start the training now." No need to fret over the future now. Prepare for later so that now can be saved I guess. However, what''s this damn bad vibe I''m getting?


    -Them-


    "Sir I have reports of some disappearances in a small town college and village." a secretary like man addressed another behind a desk.


    "Oh? And what significance is that to me? Some small town backwash doesn''t even affect my great city so what do I care?" the man replied with a heartless look on his face.


    "Well it was quite a few that disappeared." the secretary advised.


    "How many?" the man asked with the slightest hint of interest.


    "About 400, give or take 20." the secretary answered


    "Oh? That is a rather large number. So? What''s your point?" the man asked indifferently.


    "I had thought it would be good to let you know sir. It is unusual for so many to disappear in only a couple days." the secretary stated.


    "So what if a couple hundred country bumpkins go missing. It''s of no consequence to us so unless you have something pertaining to the city get out of my face." the man commanded coldly.


    "Yes sir." the secretary obeyed and took his leave.


    "400 huh? Well I guess it won''t hurt to keep watch. If it can happen there, it''s possible to happen here." He said to no one in particular.


    _______________________________________________________________________________________


    I am sorry. This chapter, though short, took so much time. I had to redo it over and over and I still think it didn''t turn out to well. I suck at describing guns, it''s the ultimate writer weakness right there. There was at least one explosion so yay for that. If I do things well enough there should be one last info dumper before the fun starts. I think that might be either this next chapter or chapter 12 or, by some off chance, 13. So yeah! Woohoo!! Well I shall immediately start on the next chapter so thanks for reading and until next time!!

 Chapter 11 Training aaaand I Visit the Forest (Great)

    Hi guys! This is going to be a good length chapter. I hope you enjoy it though. Well I won''t take any more of your time so enjoy!!!


    Chapter 11


    -Me(Well hi there)-


    So today''s the day that I go to the forest to renew my contract. OH JOY!!! Not, really... Anyway, during the five days that passed I taught each person how to properly handle a gun. The ''don''t point at anything you don''t intend to shoot'' or ''keep safety on until you''re ready to fire'' etcetera. Honestly I didn''t expect them to catch on so quickly. It actually kinda makes me a bit depressed. What I learned in a couple years took them FIVE days... Well they''re an alien race so their mental capacity to learn is much higher. I''ll just give myself that excuse. Yeah that sounds good, it''s just because they''re a different race. That''s all.


    Alright, now that I''m done with my mild case of escapism, I was saying they learned quite well but some of them don''t have the nature to kill. Actually, not surprising, only the ones that I''ve named so far could. How convenient huh? Anyway Damien seems to be an ace with both DIe and the sniper, of which, by the way, is a plasma railbolt. What is that you say? That would be the combination of railgun tech and plasma but with plasma as a condensed solid. Upon impact it, well, just kills shit. Like, it kills EVERYTHING. Seriously, if DIe was any weaker this thing would be evil. Drawback? HAHAHAHAHA THERE IS NO DRAWBACK!!!!! I made it so well that there are no issues! AND it runs on a time recharged core for ammo! You literally have unlimited ammo with it. DIe trumps it? Yes only for the fact of the shots per second and combined power. The sniper has more penetration than DIe! I love it so much. I really don''t want to give it to anyone but Damien can definitely make the most out of it so I''ll reluctantly concede... DAMMIT I WANT TO BE BADASS TOO YOU KNOW!!!!!!!!! I''ll cry later in my room... alone..... in a corner....... in the dark.........


    Moooving on then. Lower G is apt with the dual sub plasma guns. They''re pretty much similar to a one handed sub machine gun only, you know, it shoots plasma instead of bullets. You might be wondering how I can make so much plasma, well that would be because of the cores. They take a lot, however, once made they don''t require anything to maintain other than time to regenerate. Back on topic, Lower G is ridiculous on the speed. The guy moves around like a freakin thing that moves a lot. Shut up, I''m not good with creatures. Fine, a freakin humming bird. Happy now? Go home.


    Gramps was good with the shotty. Older guy with a shotty. Heh, go figure. THE HELL''S UP WITH THESE DAMN CLICHED ALIENS!!!!!! I seriously got a headache when I learned this. Too... many....... clicheees.. gasp. Fall. Silence. Ugh, life is a cliche and yet here I am. I should probably stop getting so worked up over these but, dammit, they''re so freakin obvious!!! Just stop. Please. I beg youuuu! Sigh, the shotty shot a pulse of plasma instead of pellets so its range was shorter but the damage is greater than the sniper. Range you ask? Mmmmm five meters? Give or take one.


    The queen? I gave her an automated mounted railgun and plasma turret for when she takes her true form. Honestly her wielding a weapon would be more of a hindrance rather than a benefit. Despite how large her body is, she moves much faster than what I can keep track of. That''s fast you know. I have good eyes you know. Moving on. Her combat ability, from what I saw in these five days, is on par to an army. Not a small army, a legit full scale army. How can someone so strong be in this state? Where the pirates that powerful? Ah. Right. The kids. Makes sense. She honestly needs no training whatsoever. Ahhhh. Oops, stop staring, it''s rude... and creepy. Don''t be creepy. It''s bad. Very bad. Igetdistractedsoeasily.


    "Well it''s about time I headed towards the forest now. I''ll work it out to where these guys can revert and I''ll assume that you three will be the ones afterwards yeah? Good, well I''ll probably see you guys tomorrow so take care and please don''t destroy my house. Please. Let me emphasize, pleeeaaaassssse do not destroy the house, or anything in it." I begged them as I left the testing facility.


    When I approached the forest I took in a deep breath. "Well let''s get this over with." I said unpleasantly. You know, every time I enter this forest I always get a creepy chill to crawl down my back. I know who resides here, well... kinda, but I''ve never actually seen them.


    Despite it''s appearance it''s actually pitch black in here so it''s name is a bit contradictory. Funny huh? Even though it''s pitch black somehow I''m always able to navigate my way to the designated meeting spot. An empty spot with a single small purple light. Why purple? What? The hell you asking me that shit? I don''t know. The freakin forest people decided purple. I''d have chosen green. It screws with your mind more... or is them making me complain about this already having me lose to them. If so, well shit, I already lost. Sigh. Oh well moving on.


    "You''re a bit early." a whispery multi voice reached me. This shit gives me the shivers every time I hear it. It''s like the souls of many people fused into one voice and each on is talking at once. Some are sad, some mad, some glad, and others apathetic. Creepy right? Yeah, creepy.


    "Surprisingly it was easier to find my way here today and you know, could you please just use one voice? That multi voice crap is creepy and honestly annoying." I asked them in a flat tone.


    "Ah, sorry about that, is this better?" an average toned voice responded.


    "Yup thank you."


    "You''re welcome. Now as per the contract you wish for a renewal correct?" it asked.


    "Ah, yes well there''s something that I''d like to add, if I have to I''ll remove one of my benefits for it." I decided to bring this up and finish it first hand. Get the elephant in the room, so to speak, out of the way.


    "Oh? And what would your request entail?" It''s curious. How odd. I haven''t seen it this curious since I first made the contract.


    "I would like you to protect a group of individuals that will be coming here. I do not know the duration of their stay however I need them protected, and this is the best place for them." I shouldn''t give them to much information, the more they know the easier it is to weasel their way out of tight situations. I have to be merciless for the sake of the Syrlyns.


    "Oh really? This is your request?" The voice asked me. It sounded kinda haughty if I heard correctly.


    "Aye, I fully intend to have this on the contract and I''m willing to pay a reasonable price for it." I informed them.


    "..." it seemed to be in deep thought for the usual noisy background and the voice was eerily silent. "Answer us a question."


    I wonder where this will go, "Sure?"


    "Why is a human offering such a precious piece of the contract for others? In history the few who have made one has never done so for others."


    HOLY SHIT!!! I thought for sure these guys wouldn''t go the cliche route. They totally went the cliche route! ''Those in the past'' blah blah blah SERIOUSLY?!?! Ugh, now''s not the time. Answer them coherently and honestly. "Because they are in a situation in which I cannot guarantee their safety I have sought to have them receive your protection. I know yall can do it so that''s why."


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    They chuckled/giggled a bit. "Your refusal to give information is admirable but we know already your situation."


    Huh?


    "Syrlyns correct? They are such a kind and gentle race. How are they doing?" the voice asked with a hint of nostalgia.


    "You just said you knew the situation, so why are you asking me how they are? You''re being inconsistent here." I retorted agitatedly.


    It chuckled again, "So we are. No matter, just answer us."


    Ugh. These guys are so difficult. I can''t do anything for so many damn reasons. I hate you guys you know. I hate you!!! No... Not really. We''re cool. You''re just bloody annoying. "Well they''re practically in a situation where they''re going extinct and I''m going to make this planet their new home. They need a place to stay while they revert to their original forms. This is the optimal location for such." I explained. Might as well, these turds love to dance in circles. I almost forgot, you have to be direct with them... regretfully.


    "Oh, that''s not good." Waaaay to go. Thank you, Captain Obvious. You are, a dick.


    "No, it''s not. That''s why I''m requesting their protection from you." I repeated.


    "Well it''s doable. Yup it''s definitely doable, however, this will null all benefits of your side of the contract for the duration of their stay in this forest. When they leave will your benefits return. Should they reenter the forest you benefits will be removed. If something were to happen during their stay our side will be implemented however yours will not. Is this agreeable?" Whoa. This is totally unexpected. I seriously thought their terms were going to be much harsher. This is seriously the best! Like, THE BEST outcome.


    "Yup. I agree." I quickly answer preventing them from changing anything.


    "As per the terms of the contract, We, the Keepers of the Forest, state our will on this contract. We pledge to uphold our deal till flesh and bone decayed. Sky of the Broken, do you uphold?"


    "As per the terms of the contract, I, Sky of the Broken, state my will on this contract. I pledge to uphold my deal until flesh and bone decayed." I answered for the terms of the contract.


    We then say at the same time "As of this day, The 13th day of Hollow, we renew our contract for one more year. The penalty for breach of contract is death for each party. Our soul binds"


    The purple light rapidly expanded and engulfed me leaving me blind. After a few seconds my vision returned however the darkness returned and I was alone. "I wonder how they do that. A contract that could kill a person instantly upon the breach. Weird right?" I said out loud for no reason, but think about it, how does that work? I mean we do have some tech that could, if used correctly, kill a person upon breaking the contract, however, that requires some of their blood. This only takes the voice. How strange. Weeelll no matter. Their safety is secured.


    Honestly this went so much smoother than I had predicted, I seriously thought it''d take longer and there would be more sacrifices and shit. How lenient. Truly, I thank you guys. Though this rises some questions. How do they know the Syrlyns? This is their first time on this planet so there shouldn''t be any way for them to be known. Well it''s odd and I do want to find out more but right now I need to focus on these guys. Hmm but now that I think about it, since they are reverting some of what I planned is no longer necessary. Though I''ll still need some parasites, looks like I need to change up my tactics a bit. A minor discrepancy that can be easily corrected. Actually this kinda makes thing easier. Well depending on the time that is.


    As I was thinking to myself I reached the edge of the forest and...


    BOOM


    An explosion happened maybe 4 feet away from me. Shit... shit shit shit SHIT!!! The hell is this?! I didn''t want to but I checked myself. Oh. This isn''t good. Ever wonder what it feels like to lose part of your body? No? IT FUCKING SUCKS!! MY ENTIRE FUCKING ARM IS GONE!!! OOOwwwww. It hurts. I mean look at all this blood gushing out. Heh, method of attack, BLOOD FOUNTAIN!!! MUAHAHAHA!!! Fuck, not the time for this shit, wrap it up. I took off my shirt and used the whole thing to cover the wound. Overkill? Doesn''t give a shit.


    Ah, now that that''s wrapped who''s the asshole who shot that at me? I looked around and found nothing. Good, now I know I can leave without another. Hm? Why aren''t I shouting in pain? Naturally because there is none. The nerves were all singed so I feel nothing. Most people freak out mainly because of the panic caused by the loss of a limb not the actual pain. I said it hurts? Internal. Not the arm. Good thing too because I don''t need the excessive pain clouding my judgement. "Hugh blahagha" I coughed up some blood. Son of a... Seriously? Internal bleeding as well?! I knew there was some pain but this is some bull shit right here. Good grief can''t I get a break? No? Well, no pain no gain I guess. If I live through this, heh who am I kidding, I need one.


    Oh. Look. Stars... No no no no. I can''t pass out yet. I''ve only moved twenty feet. This is the moment a cliche happens right? Damien or the queen shows up and saves me right? Speaking of which I really need to think of a name for her if she doesn''t have one already, though I don''t know why she wouldn''t. Side tracked there. Dammit why is my house so far away? I can just barely make out the top of the chimney. I think a half mile? Wow. So far. Very discouraging, but I will not... I stumbled a bit the gripped my head with my right hand. Whoa That was close. Shit. More stars. Not good. I''m not going to make it at this point. Well you know, when you lose 80% of the allowable amount of blood you kinda start doing shit like this.


    Oh, if I make it through this I get to experiment on cybernetic enhancement!!! I always wanted to try that out. I might also incorporate a plasma core for some extra umph. Hmm, what color should it be... Blue? If so I''m going azure. Black? Or maybe crimson. Oooo how about black and azure? That sounds cool. Lets do that. Heh made it to the mailbox. Yup that''s it. Well I mean when you can''t see anything ya can''t really do much more right?


    Oh please, God should you exist, for the first time in my life I pray that when I die, make sure these guys are able to find peace. I chuckled. Death by random explosion. I can dig it. Hey it''s an explosion, they''re cool. Ah, yup, consciousness is at its end. Maybe I can sleep peacefully this time....


    ____________________________________________________________________________________


    Right so to tell the truth, that was kind of spur of the moment, but I''m going to roll with it. What do you guys think of it? was it a good or bad decision to do this? Was it exciting? Different? Boring? Predictable? I''d love to know. See you guys in the next chapter!!!

 Chapter 12 Wait... What?

    Chapter 12


    -Me(?)-


    BULLSHIT!!!!! I FUCKING REFUSE!!! I will not sleep right now, I have to much to do, a race to save, and I still haven''t killed those bastards. I tried my best to open my eyes. Come on dammit open. Open open open OPEN!!!! Dammit come on already, open!


    "RAAAAAAAAAAA" I shouted at the top of my lungs and shot up. "Hm? I''m in my room? Dream? No, this definitely real. Ah. I lived. How nice. My voice sounds weak though." Wow. I''m alive. Heh. Heh heh. Heh heh heh... I started laughing uncontrollably. "Ouch!" yeah that''s not a good sign. Gotta be careful. I don''t need to open anything that was closed. Hmm I feel oddly off balanced. Didn''t know losing an arm did this to ya. It''s extremely awkward.


    I look to my missing arm to then suddenly receive a pale white lovely entrapment. I wonder why she''s doing this. I use my other arm and place it on her back. Hell, I ain''t passing up a chance to embrace her! Heeeeeelll nah! No bad motives though. Surprisingly, despite her cold exterior, there''s a certain warmth I could feel from her and lemme tell ya, it''s futile to try to express how great it is.


    "Crysea." I sputtered. Hmm. Yeah, it sounds pretty and there''s a flower I thought of, from the name, that fits her.


    "You''ve waken. I''m glad. Is that my name?" she said to me with relief and asked with glowing eyes.


    "Yeah, I thought it would fit you. Though I can''t say I know you well enough, I think it fits." I answered.


    "Thank you, I like it. Crysea... Yes, thank you." She thanked me with a smile that melted my heart, Ahhh. I''d totally kiss you right now if I could, but honestly just moving my arm takes a lot of effort. "Would It be fine?" Wait... WHAT?! She''s totally cool with it!!! I''d jump for joy if it didn''t hurt so I''ll just do it in my head (woohoo yeah).


    Screw it, I''ll meet her half way. I don''t care how much it hurts, I WILL ENDURE!!!! Sigh, "Can we take a rain check on that for now? First of all, it doesn''t quite feel right right now, and second I''m so freakin tired it''s a war to stay awake right now. Thanks for being here when I woke though, that was great. I CONCEDE TO YOU SLEEP! DO YOUR WORST!" I said and laid back down after she let me go. Ah. I''m sad now. I hope I get to embrace her again. Ah the familiar blackness...


    -Crysea-


    I watched as he fell back to sleep. He looks so peaceful right now. I thought for sure he would die. I''m sorry I didn''t have faith in you. I caressed his head as he slept. You''re doing so much for us, yet we do nothing for you, no one trusts you. It must hurt. No one sees you in the light. They are all waiting for betrayal instead of salvation. If that is the case, then I will stand by you. At the very least I will be here. Please see that. I don''t know anything else that I could do so please at least see this.


    "Thank you. Thank you so much." I whispered in his ear.


    A knock at the door resounded followed by a voice, "My queen, it is I."


    I glared at the door and growled, "What do you want Damien?"


    "The others are gathered as you requested." This runt. Can you not see what he has going through and all you care about is orders or work. If we have all not only regressed physically to parasite but also mentally than maybe we should go extinct.


    "Is that all?" I asked.


    "Yes ma''am." Damien replied.


    "Then leave." I ordered. Not one has come to see him. And you are the worse of them all Damien. To think you would go so far as to use his own weapons on him. He almost died because of you. Were you trying to ruin our chances completely? We have an ally and you try to kill him. If he requests your head I won''t hesitate for it. Remember that.


    "He''s alive is he not?" Damien answered my thoughts.


    "I ORDERED YOU TO LEAVE!" I shouted.


    Footsteps could be heard fading away. Should have had his name stayed at Ass. "Sky. Please don''t hate us because of this." I whispered before I left his room.


    I proceeded outside to where all of us were gathered. Everyone turned their heads to me once they noticed my arrival.


    "My queen, for what reason have you gathered all of us here?" Gramps asked.


    A sound question "It''s regarding the only one from another race that has actively set out to help us even while know what we actually are. We haven''t even given him any sort of thanks for even a meal. There has even been one of who has attempted to kill him." I announce with a voice those could tell was infuriated.


    "Queen, you''re being to emotional with this human. He is an outsider and cannot be trusted. We are so few and fragile we cannot put our trust in some random stranger." Gramps had apposed.


    "You are still saying that?!" I questioned with further aggression. "We have been in his care for a week conscious and two not. He has been nothing but kind and even trained those who wanted how to use HIS weapons. How to combat HIS own kind."


    "It''s still to little time. A week? Are you serious? That''s never enough time to trust someone. It''s best if we rid ourselves of him now then face a situation in which would cost us our race." Damien soundly refuted.


    "Really? The children who have played with him have only done so for a day each and they all adore him. I don''t see you''re point Damien." Lower G countered. "It''s all us uptight, piss scared, adults who can''t trust him." he finished.


    "You too?" Gramps inquired.


    "What of it? I can see he is working honestly for us. I read his thoughts from time to time because I know the queen doesn''t and from what I learn, he''s just a spastic, overly honest person. There have been not one negative thought from him towards us. Actually it''s all pointed to his own kind. While I''m at it don''t bring up that he is kind because we take the shape of his own kind. He is FULLY aware of what we are and understands that our words are our own."


    Damien looked annoyed and muttered "Annoying brat."


    "Damien. You do not have permission to speak for the rest of this hearing. What you did can only be forgiven by the victim." I commanded Damien into silence. I will not stand for what he did.


    "My queen, isn''t that a little harsh?" Gramps asked.


    "He attempted to kill Sky. No, it is not." The children reacted to this information with gasp, and the combination of over 300 gasps could be heard by everyone.


    "How does that warrant such punishment?" He requested.


    "You are honestly asking this?" I questioned him.


    "Yes." he responded.


    "You are a fool than. If you cannot see what has happened, or even hear correctly, than you are only going to hold our race back." I responded almost violently.


    "Queen calm down. Even for you, this is unusual." Lower G tried to mollify my anger.


    "Sorry. I apologize for the anger. It''s just... Why can you guys not see what he is doing? Why are you so... dead set on him being untrustworthy?" I pleaded.


    "My queen, it has only been one WEEK. How could we? the fact that you can is unnatural. Even for the last queen she did not get this close in such a short time. What has gotten into you?" Gramps attentively questioned.


    "I... do not know. It is... an odd feeling. I do not understand what it is but I know that I can trust him fully and I will." I resolutely stated.


    "We cannot rely on uncertain baseless faith. As much as you want us too we cannot." Gramps denied.


    "Then asked the children. They can tell the intentions of others far easier than we could." Lower G raised.


    "So be it." He turned towards the children. "What are everyone''s thoughts? Can we trust some outsider we know nothing of? Can we really trust him with our lives here?" Gramps demeaningly asked.


    Their faces boldly stated their confusion. I expected this to go over the children''s heads, however some of the adolescences seemed as though they wished to say something. "Go ahead. Speak your mind."


    "Umm well I don''t think he''s bad." one said.


    "I think he''s cool enough." another agreed.


    Their chattering on how weird or funny he was began to get a little carried so I had to recall their attention. "Excuse me everyone, I know you wish to talk however, now is not the time. Gramps, you have it. The children approve." I told him with the slightest bit of a smug look.


    "So they do." Gramps had no choice but to agree.


    "Yo, you were all for trying to befriend him, so did ya fall and got a stick rammed up your butt somewhere after?" Lower G taunted.


    "I went to see more of this ''city'' he was talking about and saw what his kind does to each other." Gramps started.


    -Me-


    "Uuuuuaaaaaahhh." I let out a yawn and slowly rose up. Aww no queen... Crysea this time. Oh well. I went to cross my arms in one of my thinking poses but the emptiness on my left made an awkward picture for sure. Heh I got a nub now. Nub. NUB POWERS ACTIVATE!!!! Ah I feel like crying right now. Damn. This is real. I stared at my missing arm with a despondent gaze. This... is going to make things difficult. Sigh... I want to quit and say this never happened, but I can''t. I''ve already crossed the point of no return. Well I just have to change some things up a bit.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Sigh... Damn, them reverting, now that I think about it more, has made things significantly harder. They are no longer parasites so that completely throws that plan. Now I have to get a race that looks intimidating and far more superior to intergrate into society. Sigh. Dammit all that information, all that planning wasted. No matter! I''ll just make a new plan! Is what I''d like to say but with how humans are that is going to be a problem. The city of Morgan will definitely be against it, worse, they''ll probably try to manipulate the shit out of them. Can''t have that.


    If I use Crysea as the base and say the weakest child is 100 times weaker than her then even there I can pull this off. If they are even weaker than that, this is going to be an issue. Well I''ll just put them in the bunker. They''ll be safe there. So I need to prepare Crysea for a war with just her and I. Heh. Two man army. This is going to be fun. Though I''ll still try the peaceful route if they start something it''s on them. My biggest concern is if Troy will be willing to accept them. He has the most influence amongst the five nations and would be a significant help in securing their safety.


    Mmmm I need to start working on this arm. It''ll take a few months... waaaiiit. Crysea can see my mental images as well sooo if I have her helping then that would the time to a few weeks. This is great!!! Once the arm is done we take to Morgan!!! HAHAHAHA!!!! Honestly I want to destroy that town so please, please don''t accept the terms. It''ll give me allll the reason to blow that place to hell. Sure it''ll take a while for me to rebuild the area, and when I do I''ll make it a place fit for the Syrlyn and human''s cohabitation.


    This is gonna be tough as nails but, I think it''s worth it in the end. Ooh. I want some pie right now. Lets go make some. I wonder what pie I should make... I began thinking to myself as I went downstairs to the kitchen. "hmmmm chocolate? Naaaah to normal. How aboooout, ah!!! Peanut butter, jelly, almond, and marshmallows. Yeaaah lets do that!!!" I shouted to myself then proceeded to gather the ingredients. "Wait. Dammit, not the time for this, I need to let the others that they can go revert. Oops. I forgot food and drink. Meh I''ll just go get it for them." I remembered and then proceeded to search the house for any of the Syrlyns.


    While I was searching I looked out the window to spot some of the kids gathered in a spot looking towards the entrance of my door. Oh? What''s going on there? A gathering? Candy? A mass of electrical energy floating with two eyes? No? Just me? Okay then. I walked to my front door and opened it to receive a fist to the face. I flew all the way to my wall and bunked my head. Ouch. That hurt. Oh look. Blood... Again... Yaaaaaaaaay. So how much is this now? Heh I''ve lost so much blood in such a short time it''s quite funny at this point. What? expected me to blow up? Not today!!


    "Ridiculously resilient. What, are you even human?" it was Damien. Seriously? What''d I do? I don''t remember doing anything... Was it because I named him Ass? A little late for that you know. "You''re a little slow aren''t you?"


    "Hm? Oh. Wait. Really? But why? I haven''t done anything." I replied accused.


    "Yet. I''ll end you before that happens though." Damien domineered.


    "Damien, this is an order, remove yourself from your host. Now." Crysea commanded.


    "..." suddenly Damien fell down and a lapis lazuly snake like creature crept eerily out of the human body and wormed its way towards Crysea.


    "I am truly truly sorry for what he has done." Crysea apologized with eyes of a dejected child.


    "Eh? He just hi fived my face... with a fist. Who am I kidden, dude totally decked me one, but it''s hardly anything to cause you to remove him from his host." I said waving off what he did.


    "He is also the cause of your arm missing." Crysea continued.


    "Oh. Well... Why?" I asked a little broken.


    "Because he deems you untrustworthy now more than ever." Crysea answered.


    "Did I do something? If I did something wrong please tell me." honestly that hurts. I seriously put all my heart in these guys but have I been doing it wrongly? I thought they would at least be able to see that I honestly trust them. Heh, yeah this hurts. "I''m sorry. I didn''t think you guys would hate me this much. Sure it''s only been a short time but even still, it''s enough time for me." alright. Well. Can''t let this get to me right now. I have to focus on them. If I have too I''ll give even a leg. Alright. I know what to do.


    I stood up and walked next to Crysea and spoke loud enough to where everyone could hear me. "Alright everyone I have secured a place in which you can start the process of reverting back to your original forms. Go back to how you were before this whole mess started. You will all gather without your host and enter the forest at anytime. Though I recommend everyone at once. It''ll make things easier." I sternly announced.


    "And now we''re ta..." Gramps started.


    "YOU WILL LISTEN TO WHAT I SAY!! IF YOU WANT TO BLOODY SURVIVE AND LIVE YOU WILL LISTEN TO EVERY FUCKING THING I SAY FROM THIS FUCKING POINT ON!!!" I interrupted Gramps mid-sentence and shouted in a overpowering voice. "I have tried to be nice as much as possible, however, it seems you still doubt. This may take an unnatural turn however silencing you here and now and forcing you into this is easier. You''re too fucking stubborn and that''ll cost you far worse than you''re own life." I finished in a placid voice.


    The reactions of everyone when they witnessed my outburst was full of shock. I mean I haven''t yelled at anyone the whole time, even with the kids who could be called a nuisance in any other person''s case. Had too. The idiots won''t listen. When I say idiots I mean the adults. The kids are quite compliant with what I suggest to them. Oh, I also don''t include Crysea. Had to make sure that was clear.


    "S..Sky?" Crysea asked in a surprised voice.


    "Oh, sorry. Your people are rather stupidly stubborn so if I didn''t do that we''d go in circles and end at a conclusion that would only set us back. We need to go forward. By force if I have too. The forest has agreed to protect you guys for the duration of the process. I have also modified the plan that will work for just the two of us."


    "You..." Gramps tried to start however Lower G interrupted this time.


    "Take care of our queen ya hear? Also that was awesome, didn''t know ya had it in ya." he patted my shoulder then turned to the others. "Now''s a good time as ever right?"


    Gramps and a few others had some glares but no one could object. Great! "Right, so I''ll lead everyone to the forest entrance and then it''s all up to you guys from then out."


    Once we arrived at the forest everyone began flopping and the Syrlyn parasite crawled out of random places on the body. Crysea said a few words in a language I have never heard of, must be their own, and then the snake like creatures entered the forest and disappeared.


    "So when Damien returns his punishment will be up to you Sky." Crysea informed me.


    "Punishment? What for? The attempt at my life? Meh, it doesn''t bother me too much anymore so I don''t think it''s necessary." I waved it off.


    "No. He will be punished. It will be by you or exile." she just said something insane. Exile? Really? Is that how they treat criminals? In this situation that could be even worse than death.


    "Riight. Uh I guess I''ll just deck em in the face with my cybernetic arm at full force when he gets back." I suggested.


    "That is all?" she asked with some doubt.


    "Yup. I understand his motives so I can ignore it so yeah, a good deck to the face will please me enough." I shrugged it off.


    "..." she was silent for a while after. Not until we reached the house did she say anything else. "So you mentioned a modified plan?"


    "Ah yes. Welllll I''ll explain it while we work on my arm." I delayed the response because it felt like it would be a better idea to explain while working so as to kill two birds with one stone.


    ¡°Well if we follow your design of the arm we could complete it in about three or four days.¡± She brought to my attention.


    Wait¡­ What?

 Chapter 13 A Mash Potatoe, Chicken, Peanut Butter Jelly, Sandwich

    Enjoy the chapter!! Sorry it took so long, I had to rewrite this one because it felt rushed and just super freakin bad. I also added more to the original chapter that was less than 1000 words. Seriously, you could just look at it and be finished. Well without further dilly dallying, here ya go!!!


    Chapter 13


    -Me (yum!)-


    Three or four days?!?! Seriously? That short?! Is she super human or something? Oh. Wait. She''s not human. I forgot that for a second there. Dammit stop looking like a human and go back to the pretty form more often.


    "It''s inconvenient in the house." she destroyed all hopes and dreams in one sentence. INCONVENIENCE!!! I WILL DESTROY YOU!!! Well... you know... I''ll just find somewhere less inconvenient. Can''t physically destroy a conception of thought. If I could I''d deck it in the face right now. "You''re a strange one." She giggled. It''s so cute!!!!!!


    "Yeah~, it''s whatever." I shrugged my shoulders. "Right let''s get to work on this arm!!! I really want to see how this turns out. Also how can you make it so fast?" I finally asked.


    "That''s because not only can I read your thoughts, I can also see them. That and I also have four arms instead of two. By the way, the occasional pink field of flowers you imagine me in is... different but thanks." she revealed. WHAT?!?! YOU CAN SEE THAT????!? That was supposed to be my own personal secret fantasy of sorts!! Not the worse of things that could be imagined but no less embarrassing! Seriously, you''re way to op. Someone, anyone, this broken character needs nerfed. Actually, no, scratch that. Keep her op. Op characters are freakin awesome, and she''s lovely so yay.


    "Sooo by seeing them I''m guessing you can see the blueprints and all that science shit in my head ya? Cool. Makes explaining things awesomely simple. Wait. Do I even need to tell you about the change of plans?" I brought up a relevant topic.


    "Not necessarily. If you want, you still can though. From what I understand, humans love to voice their thoughts so if it makes you feel better go ahead." seriously, can she get any more amazing? Well since I don''t have too I won''t. Time saved there can be used on the arm and the sooner it''s completed the better.


    "Right, then I guess we should get started now huh?" I asked.


    "Sure."


    Right, I''m not going to bother explaining the whole process of the arm creation. Quite frankly, it''s boring, and it has no importance at all. Well, you know, aside from me having an arm. According to Crysea, though, it seems that incorporating a plasma core is possible and not only increases fire power but also endurance. How convenient. Also, how do you know this? It''s not like you work with plasma and cybernetics for a living so do explain... Please...


    "It''s because from seeing your thoughts I can understand their concepts and your intentions from them allowing me to catch up and understand what we are working with." she explained like it was nothing. SERIOUSLY? So from just reading my thoughts you can understand something that would generally take a human ten to twenty years to understand? IN A MINUTE?!?!?! You.... You''re way to op. Can anyone from your race do that? "No, it''s just me. So I am told." apparently not even she knows.


    How odd. Meh, doesn''t matter. This seriously makes things easier. Ex Machina? Don''t care. Clich¨¦? Who gives a shit? Some of you? Too bad, I can make an exception for her. For her, not much I wouldn''t do. Getting to sappy, moving on. So in the six hours of working it is now 1832. Don''t know the time? Hmmm sooo the clock is a 24-hour system. The average person goes to bed at 2100 or 2200 and wakes up at anywhere from 0530 to 0730. There was a time where someone tried to incorporate a 12-hour system. They were met with extreme prejudice. According to my parents, it was quite the funny occurrence, though it happened a hundred years ago so I wouldn''t know.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Moving on point is I''m hungry and have decided to make a sandwich. What kind of sandwich do you ask? Well, BEHOLD!!!!! THE ULTIMATE SANDWICH!!!! A peanut butter jelly and mash potato chicken sandwich!!! I call it the joshen sandwich. It''s revolutionary!!! MUAHAHAHAhahaaaa.... Not really. Bad name huh? Oh well.


    "It looks... odd." Crysea commented. Hey, don''t knock it till ya try it is what I always say. Can¡¯t be to awfully bad... What? What''s with the look? Alright fine, I''ll go first.


    Chomp... Not bad actually. The chicken and potatoes naturally go well with each other and the peanut butter doesn''t overtake the previous two nor get oppressed. The jelly acts as a spice that sweetens the deal but doesn''t make it awkward nor abundant. To tell ya the truth it''s quite good. I shall put this in the approved book. Right, so I have two books, labeled as "approved" and "shit inducing vomit that must be killed with fire". Naturally the latter has more pages. Four to be exact. The former? Not even a page... Insert sad face here.


    What caused me to name it such? Apparently my body doesn''t like it when I ingest grapes, sausage, vinegar, and chocolate at the same time. I rushed to the pot only to shit and vomit, mind you, at the EXACT same time! It was the kind of moment when your body reacts before your brain does. I seriously just stood there because I had no idea what happened and wanted to escape reality. Heh, windmill, heh heh. Went to the doc because I thought I broke something but turns out that the combination of all that stuff just didn''t have good chemistry with my body so nothing life threatening. Never learned my lesson though, hence the 4-page-long-kill-it-with-fire book.


    "It doesn''t taste to bad." Crysea evaluated. Really? Sweet! First experiment was a success!! I feel enough inspiration and creativity to make more!!! "Please don''t." shut down before I could even begin.


    "Well when we finish, should we work on the arm for a few more hours and call it a day?" I suggested to which she nodded. Hmmm I think I have figured out my prank for these guys. Hehehehehahahaaa...


    -Them-


    "Sir, your report." the secretary handed him a folder.


    The man received it and began to look through the papers. "What''s this? They''ve returned?" he asked the secretary.


    "Yes sir. It seems they have returned after three weeks. It''s unusual but each one seems to have various reasons for their unusual disappearance." the secretary explained.


    "Explain." the man gestured for him to elaborate.


    "It seems some took a leave of absence, others went on vacation, as well as familial matters, and also some just didn''t feel like showing up." the secretary explained.


    "Really? So, over four hundred people decided to, at the same time, go away? For the exact same amount of time of three weeks?" the man inquired.


    "It would seem so sir. Ah, sorry sir, it seems only a little over three hundred returned." the secretary corrected.


    "Really? What about the others?"


    "Unaccounted for sir. They''re still missing." the secretary announced.


    "Thank you. You may leave." the man gestured towards the door.


    "Yes sir." the secretary obeyed and left.


    "How odd indeed. First they disappear then reappear, only, in fewer numbers. Such small numbers normally are inconsequential, however, this is different. Some unnatural happenings are occurring, and it''s not going to end pretty. My instincts are screaming at me saying so. Hmm, is it the forest? It''s been unnaturally silent these past ten years, so that would normally make sense, but that doesn''t feel quite right. So what exactly is going on here...."


    -......-


    Breathing... We are... Alive......


    ____________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Whew, finally. Sorry guys that this one took so long. I had to go in rewrite, TWICE, because of a save error and because I didn''t like the original. That was fun. Anyway I hope you enjoyed. Next chapter is going to be fun! And long. No it''s not an info dumper, it''s just a lot happens. I''ll try to have it out within the week, but it''s going to be a little difficult. Thanks for reading so far!!!

 Chapter 14 I Punch A Guy In The Face So Hard His Head Explodes

    Chapter 14


    Chapter 14


    -Me(UNLIMITED POWER!)-


    It''s been three days now and we have completed the arm and now I tell you all about it. First off, thanks to some tweaking from Crysea, it is now integrated into my body. As in, it looks and feels as if I was born with this arm. You can''t yank it out or off, it''s like I grew my arm back only it''s black with neon green ''cracks'' throughout it. It''s totally badass and Crysea is a freakin genius!! Anyway, the next thing would be it has a plasma core infused in it, hence the green ''cracks'', and what that does is it gives me power like no other.


    Lemme break it down for you. With the core I can discharge excess energy or stress as either a ranged shot or an impact blow. The power of the shot is equal to my rifle if not slightly weaker, however, the blow, punch mind you, is as powerful as the compressed plasma explosion. Lemme reiterate for ya. That is the EXCESS. The actual power of it I can''t really test since everything broke with just the excess.


    Anyway, after that I can create a small plasma blade, about 6 inches long, from any ''crack'' in the arm and as many as I want as long as there is enough power for it. It being pure plasma it pretty much just cuts through everything. It took quite a bit of effort but I even cut through Tyrandyl. That was an ecstatic moment for me.


    Next would be the arm itself is made of reinforced Tyrandyl, of what little I had, so it''s retarded durable even without the core but with it honestly I don''t even know how durable it is. Sometimes I swear there''s a shield over it. Nah... I think? Anyway, this arm isn''t going anywhere. Honestly, I''ll be erased before this thing breaks.


    Now this is where it gets cool, I can use my arm to morph into practically anything I can imagine. Since it''s linked to my nerves and brain and other biology shit, I can manipulate it just like I would my arm. So I could make it turn into a gat, or a cannon, or a pistol, or a sword, or a small shield, the list is endless!!! Not only can I take its shape but if I turn it to a ranged weapon I can actually fire off shots equivalent to however much power I consume.


    Oh so 3% of the total power is enough to destroy an armorcraft,  if I hit it correctly. It regenerates 5% per ten seconds. Awesome right? Wrong. In tight situations that''s a big downfall. I''d prefer it to be 1% per second or at least 0.5% per second because once it hits 0 I can''t use it till it fully regenerates. 5 minutes is a long time and one could die so many times in that time frame. I mean I could use my own blood to power it but that''s inefficient. It''s better to just wait it out than use it.


    Downsides? If I use it''s ranged attacks to much I burn myself. No not just the place where it''s attached I mean my entire body. It gives off a lot of heat, in a radius, when fired off consecutively so it can burn the shit out of me. Another is it weighs a lot so sometimes it throws me off balance and that is just situational. I use its power to lift it until I get strong enough to do so without any assistance. Finally, I can''t change its appearance, it just melts most anything that comes into contact with it, well, inorganic that is. It¡¯ll always look black with green cracks.


    I also need to do maintenance not because it needs it per se, because it has an auto repair function as well, it''s mainly just for incase I miss something or the self-repair does. This is like every teenage boy''s dream! AHAHAHAAHA!!! Well. You know. I had to get blown up to get this, aaand almost die.


    "Looks pretty cool." I said as I stretched my arm and inspect it.


    "Yes it does." Crysea agreed. Not as cool as you though. Wow. That was cheesy. Ugh, it''s in my mouth still.


    "As much as I''d like to continue staring at my badass arm, we need to go to the city and set up an appointment with the leader." I said with a grim look on my face. "This is definitely going to be troublesome."


    "What''s so bad about the leader?" Crysea earnestly inquired.


    "Dude''s a ruthless, annoying, stuck up, manipulating, lying, sac of shit, fucktard bitch and I absolutely want that trash dead." I gave her my opinion.


    "Oh... I''m sorry." she apologized so sincerely. No no no, this is one thousand percent not your fault. You apologizing is making me sad. Don''t do that. Please. I don''t want you to apologize if you didn''t do anything. "Okay..."


    "Regardless of how much I hate him, we need him for the sole reason of needing a signature. If we get 3 of the 5 powers to agree to your race''s stay, then it''s set in stone. If we can''t find a peaceful way to end this, then there is one last thing I can do. I really hope this doesn''t turn into a blood bath." I explained. "Though I doubt it''ll come to that. We''ll get at least one ally in this endeavor."


    She nodded and we proceeded out the door.


    -The City of Morgan (2 hours later)-


    "It smells." Crysea mercilessly annihilated the city with just two words. Way to go Crysea!!


    "I did warn you guys about it before did I not? In this city it''s a free for all. Everyone is killing, raping, stealing, surviving, or dying in this city. It''s a real hell hole." I really do despise this city.


    Screams emitted from some alley. I could instantly tell that that woman has already begun to fall prey to this city. It''s a sad thing indeed. Save her? Why? Because it''s the right thing to do? Really? So death sentence for a murderer of children is the right thing to do, however, do you see that happening? Nope. I''m better than that? HA! HAHAHA! Oh no. No I''m definitely not. If it were me the death sentence is to easy. I personally would make him live through ten times the lives he took. He would be begging for hell in the beginning, and when I am done he''d be nothing but an empty lifeless shell of a man.


    "What are they doing to that person?" Crysea asked. Right. She hasn''t seen this part of humanity. Sigh, fine, I''ll do something about it.


    I walked into the alley in which the scream originated and, lo and behold, a group of men trying to rape this poor gal. Well least I get to try out a new toy I made recently. I say recently but it was about a month and a half ago. What it does is it locks on to targets I deem as a threat and...


    "Hey who are you?!" one of the guys noticed me before I could finish my inner monologue. Seriously? You''re going to interrupt me? How rude! Let a guy have his inner monologue before you interrupt him will ya? "I said what are you doing here you little shit"


    Hmm, did I notice you twitch a little Crysea? Meh, no matter. This guy''s getting a little personal so I think instead I''ll try testing my new arm on a person.


    As the guy approached me I announced "You shall be a perfect test subject." then punched the guy in the face..... WHAT THE FUCK?!?! The guy''s head blew up!!! Like brain and skull just splattered all over the walls and my face. Ew I got stupid on me. How reproachful. Going to take a super serious shower tonight. Oh well, now to test the new toy. I made the guys a target in my mind and clicked a small button on the hand sized ball and tossed it towards the guys. Five now by the way.


    The guys stopped their assault to look at the ball as it floated above their heads. A red light was emitted and six bolts of lightning met the heads of six targets. By the way, no their heads didn''t explode, actually they just melted and the goo was sucked into their neck hole. Wait a second. Six?? Oh. I''m sorry lady, it seems there was a malfunction somewhere. Well at least you won''t have to live with the shame of being raped. Guess I need to recalibrate this little guy. The friend or foe function seems a little glitchy.


    "Was she wrong as well?" Crysea asked.


    "Ah, well no. Actually she was probably innocent, however, the friend or foe function on this gadget seems to be a little glitchy so it would appear that she was seen as a foe and zapped. Success on the effect, failure on the implication. So that was just me accidentally killing her." I explained.


    "Oh, be more careful next time." she reprimanded me. I fell to my knees. This pain in my chest, what is this?! I feel like I have disappointed the one person I shouldn''t. That stern look she gave me when she said that, I am so sorry random lady I killed. May you rest in peace... Alright! I will now do my best to not screw up!! No promises though. I am human after all.


    Afterwards we proceeded to the terminal set up around checkpoints all over the city. What you can do at these terminals is ranged from renting houses or vehicles, making phone calls, or even setting up appointments. They are also secure! Surprising right? Well these terminals are made and distributed in EVERY country so naturally it''s secure.


    "This is Backport''s second terminal, how can we assist you today?" Oh? I''ve heard of some of the terminals having an assistance program but I never thought there would be one here. This makes things easier.


    "I am Sky from RTA and I need you to patch me through to Alpha Corporation''s CEO Milkein please." I stated my request.


    "Do you have an appointment?" it asked.


    "Nope, need to make one though." I answered.


    "Just a moment."


    So the terminal area is like a small area. Right that was vague as hell, so it''s like a teenager''s personal room only slightly bigger and encased entirely of a special type of metal to prevent eavesdropping or hacking or anything else really. It''s really convenient I tell ya.


    "Your contact has been reached. Do you wish to accept?" it asked.


    "Naturally." I said and picked up the phone.


    "What is it? I''m an extremely busy man and I don''t have time to deal with low level scum." the man on the other end seemed a bit peeved at the moment.


    "Well you haven''t changed one bit you sorry excuse for a human being. I need to see you so make time." I assertively demanded.


    "You, little shit. I thought for sure you-"


    "Were dead? HA! It''ll take a lot more than a few men to kill me. I''m very tenacious when it comes to escaping.¡± Wow did I really just say a clich¨¦ line like that? Sigh, what is going on here. ¡°Anyway, I need to see you, and you will want to see me. Found a little something that you can''t ignore. You little shit." that last bit I mimicked, to the best of my ability, his voice. Ah I love pissing this guy off.


    "You think you can do what you want? This is my city and you''re just-"


    "If you''re going to give me the clich¨¦ ''this is my town'' bullshit lines then shut up, drop it, and let¡¯s move on to the appointment."


    "You¡¯ll regret this.¡± He sighed. ¡°Fine, I have an available time seven months from now on the 17th day. 1230 is what I''m putting you in for. Don''t be late." he said and proceeding the phone went silent.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "He''s as difficult as ever." I muttered as I hung up the phone.


    "He didn''t sound to delightful at all, and how do you know him? It sounded like he is one of those leaders you mentioned earlier. Wouldn''t he be difficult to get a hold of?" Crysea brought to light.


    "Right well, normally it would be impossible unless you held some political power, however, my family is famous... Well, was. Most of the weaponry I have already discussed with you was made by my parents. Not a soul on this planet doesn''t know who my parents were." as she was about to ask a predictable question "I''ll explain it later. Anyway, since being the eldest son of the family I also hold some prestige, naturally not as much as my parents, however, enough to be able to set up appointments with the big shots like just now. If it was them, they could just walk in unannounced and would take higher priority than even the leaders themselves. Crazy huh? Makes me wonder what they did before we were born. Anyway the appointment is seven months from now huh? That was an unexpected delay. Can''t be helped I guess. Gives me time to tweak some weaponry and experiments." I let out an unnoticeable sigh.


    "A lot has happened?" She looked at me with delicate eyes.


    "You could say that. Anyway, let¡¯s go. I need to show you the rest of the town. You need to see the worst of mankind before you see the best. Though there is evil amongst most people, the little good there is out shadows it. Well, either way, I still despise humanity to the core, that won''t change, but I won''t condemn them." I explained to her.


    "You won''t kill anyone will you?" she asked. Oh yeah, I had almost completely forgotten that these guys absolutely detest violence. Yeah, I need to be more careful.


    "Yeah, I won''t kill anyone. Can''t promise that though because if someone attacks me I will defend myself."


    "That''s fine." she approved. Man... all this shit happening has left me a little depressed. I remember why I hate coming here now. The haze this city''s under gives off a heavy feeling and quite frankly it''s depressing. Meh, let''s get this over with.


    -Milkein-


    "That dirty, rotten, son of a bitch!!!" Milkein yelled throwing the files on his desk about. "How dare that pompous little prick think he can do what he wants because of his family name. That little shit!!!!"


    "Sir your requested files have arrived." the secretary knocked on the door.


    "Fine, bring them to me." Milkein seemingly calmed down when the secretary walked in and sat at his desk. "So what did you find out?


    "It would seem both siblings were kidnapped at a young age and sent to various places. The sister lives in the mainland working under Kraug."


    "Shit, she''d have to be working under him. The brother?" Milkein cursed.


    "The brother works for this company actually. Though only 19 he has made quite a few achievements, although he is a bit on the shy side, he''s a hard worker."


    "Ooh? So he works for us? This makes things easy. You think you can get away with bossing me around huh brat? Well, we''ll see who gets the last laugh after this."


    -Me-


    I suddenly cringed. I felt as though someone just made a major clich¨¦ line. Who? When? Where? Why? I will break you!! Nah, not really. I just want to retort in the moment you say it.


    BOOM


    Ah, another explosion. Crysea, why is your face so dark? You look like you''re about to kill someone. "You know, for this section of the city it would be unnatural if there weren¡¯t explosions every other minute. I call this place Dynamite Pub. I think the name is self-explanatory." I tried to calm her expression.


    "Yeah..." Whoa. She''s totally pissed right now. She''s never been pissed. There hasn''t been too much time to definitively say that but I don''t think I remember her being pissed before. What''s up with that? Well, I''ll worry about it later, the reason I brought her to this part of town is because I have a bad feeling about my appointment so I need to set up some... well I just need to call in some favors. I''m not really into that vague this-word-that-I-said-has-a-completely-different-meaning-than-what-it-actually-was-meant-to-have shit. It''s stupid, confuses people, and completely pointless. Did I mention it was stupid? No? Well, it''s stupid.


    "Welcome to Al''s Bar, whether you''re here for... Sky? The hell you doing here?" The bartender started to say then recognized who I was then twisted it into a question.


    "Well, some stuff is going to happen soon and I wanted to get a hold of Rita before it started." I informed him.


    "Ah, well he doesn''t really come here anymore." the bartender, Al by the way, told me.


    "Oh, then do you know where I could find him?"


    "Well, he might be at Old Line. I hear some of his people have been stirring up some trouble there lately so he might have gone to fix their attitude." when he said fix I paled. Heh, that guy has an entirely different meaning to ''fix''. Example; guy breaks arm. Rita offers to ''fix'' said broken arm. Guy accepts without knowing who Rita is. Guy now has three extra limbs. Rita doesn''t exactly know how to actually fix anything. Eccentric? No no no no, definitely not. He''s very calm actually, he just doesn''t know how to fix things.


    "Thanks for the tip. Take care of yourself Al." I began to leave with those humble parting words.


    "Hey kid." he called back to me.


    "What''s up?" I answered.


    "There''s something strange going on these days. Some people, a whole college and some kids to be exact, went missing. Most have come back, but there are still some missing." Hmm? Wait what? Still missing? I counted, only four people were killed in the process of my escape. The way he said that indicates more.


    "How many?"


    "At least a hundred. Thing is the ones who came back acted like it was natural for their disappearance." WHAT?! 100?! Don''t tell me the forest is actually trying to move in on us while the other revert. No. They¡¯re more respectable then that. Than where the hell did 100 people disappear to? How odd.


    "Thanks for the tip, I''ll be careful."


    "Oh and miss, this guy is a handful but you''re in good hands with him." He winked to Crysea. Holy...Shit... NOT YOU TOO YOU DAMNED OLD MAN!!!!!!!! WHYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY?! I''m dying... is that you God? That bright light? Oh. Nope, just the light bulb. Ow, shouldn''t stare at it so long. Sigh, so... many... clich¨¦s!!! My willpower is weakened.


    "Crysea, please. I think I need you to carry me." I begged.


    "You''re fine." Et tu brute?! Goodbye cruel world!!!! Fall... gasp... dies.... again.... "Don''t we have somewhere to go?" Crysea totally just ignored my play!!! You''re so cold today. What''s.... I don''t actually know an analogy for you. Not being human makes things difficult a bit. Oh well. You are right so I guess we should go. "Thank you." Oh, you just didn''t like it here, why didn''t you just say so, I could have not done the over exaggeration.


    When we arrived at the Old Line silence befell us. It''s quite humbling to hear....


    "Adfagflwejhajkeak"


    Scratch that. The unintelligible screams of those being fixed by Rita is more pleasing then silence sometimes. I mean did you see that? He totally pulled off the ''adfagflwejhajkeak'' scream. You don''t hear the...


    "AAAackkkgfkgkkfkkk......"


    RIIITAAAAAAA!!!! YOU ARE INTERRUPTING MY INNER MONOLOGUE AGAIN!!!!


    "RITA!!! STOP TRYING TO FIX YOUR PEOPLE AND GET YO ASS OUT HERE!!!!!!!" I shouted towards the entrance of a.... hole in the wall? What?


    Shortly after a man dressed in nothing but red walked out of the hole. He also wore a red hat that almost covered his squared face and silver eyes. Oh lord you''re still wear that shit? Dude, it''s totally not cool.


    "Sky? Why are you here? And with a woman no less?" I punched him in the face. Right hand of course.


    "ENOUGH WITH THE CLICHES ALREADY DAMMIT!!!" I blew up. To many in one day. I''m sorry Rita that you had to take the brunt of it but you were the closest punchable object near me.


    "Bad day huh?" Rita recovered beautifully.


    "Yeah, you could say that. Ran into one clich¨¦ after another. It was very taxing. That, and I might have accidentally killed an innocent lady." I confessed.


    "Was she the one in Backport?"


    "Yeah, how''d you know?"


    "Yeah, she uses that as bait for her victims. You killed a serial murder. Good job." Rita congradulated.


    Well it''s a clich¨¦ yeah, but maybe my little gadget isn''t broken. I only choose the 5 as enemy targets, however, it also targeted aggressors on its own. Did I accidentally put an A.I in there? Sweet, my gadget is more badass than I thought!!!


    "Good news." Crysea voiced. Yeah, I get it. You really don''t like this place. Well I''ll have this be our last stop in this town for a while. "Thanks."


    "So what brings you here Sky?¡±


    ¡°I''m going to need your help. I can''t really give you to many details right now but we might have to storm Alpha Corporations, and I emphasize might." I explained.


    "Oh ho? You finally decided to ghost Milkein?" Rita said with a malevolent air.


    "Maybe, I don''t want to if I don''t have to, but, knowing him, I might so I''m picking up some friends and favors." I explained further.


    "I see. Well I''ll offer up my gang and I for this round. Sounds like it would be a fun ride regardless of the outcome. And who''s she?" he finally asked.


    "Crysea. She''s... Wellll someone close. I''ll explain later. I need you to come to my place in about 3 months and again 3 months after that."


    "Roger that. See ya then." Rita confirmed.


    "Ah Rita, one more thing."


    "Yes?"


    "We''re friends yeah?" I asked. It''s an important question to me. What? I can get sentimental sometimes to you know. It may have already been guessed but I don''t exactly have any friends.


    "No." ouch. "I keep friends and family separate. You can lose and betray friends but you can''t betray family." he said in a flat and blunt tone. "Hope you know the difference too." He waved his hand then re-entered the hole in the wall. Way to try and act like a complete badass. Thanks man.


    "Brother?" Crysea asked.


    "Not by blood." Good to know that at least Rita is here. "Let''s go home."


    ____________________________________________________________________________________________


    So it¡¯s a lot shorter than I imagined but it still works. The chapters are getting longer as I¡¯ve noticed and well the action part will be starting up soon so they¡¯re going to get even longer. Possibly. Anyway, I want to jump into the action right now but you know, random fighting makes only for temporary satisfaction. You go ¡°cool¡± and move on. Anyway hope you guys enjoyed it. Until next time!!

 Chapter 15 I Guess Were Doing This

    Chapter 15


    -Me (3 months later)-


    So it''s been three months since I made that appointment with dick-face and Rita is supposed to show up today. Though I have no idea when. Dude just pops up whenever and wherever he wants. The way he sees it is as long as it''s been accomplished it doesn''t matter when he does it. Annoying, sometimes, I tell ya. So over the course of the three months I finished the mods for the ball that I tested in the city and it works beautifully now. It acts like an attack drone that will hover around me and lock on to anything deemed a threat within a 100-meter radius. It''s a complete badass! I swear though, I might have accidentally created an A.I because sometimes when I call it stupid it''ll zap me. What''s up with that?


    "Annoying little brat." I told the ball.


    Zap.


    "You little shit! that hurt!!"


    Zap. Zap.


    "I WILL DEACTIVATE YOU!!!"


    It stopped. Sheesh. I gave it a name as well, Dyo by the way, and it seemed to be ecstatic when I gave it such. Seriously, are you alive or something? Anyway, another update is that Crysea and I have been going on late night strolls and it''s awesome!!! ...Okay I say stroll but it''s just her picking me up and blasting off at top speed in here actual form. Don''t get me wrong, I still love it just as much, but sometimes I wonder how I get away unscathed from that. She broke the sound barrier once and I passed out from that. Seriously, you are way too op. Breaking the sound barrier, the hell?! Remind me to never get on her bad side. Moving on, I plan to show her one of the best nights ever!!


    So apparently, back home, her planet had four moons, yup, four, so they never had a new moon or moonless night, whichever ya wanna call it, before. This month''s new moon is supposed to be the best for viewing stars. No clouds, no moon, the planet is at a great position for you to see the whole galaxy. I have been eager to show her since I figured out she had four moons. I wonder if she''ll like it. It''s one of the most beautiful sights I, personally, have ever seen. You know, aside from Crysea herself. You know how hard it is to keep my thoughts in check around her? Damn near impossible. I''ve managed so far and I need only do so for another week.


    What about the weapons? Thanks to the practice they got from the others using them I was able to get invaluable data in which allowed me to improve the weapons capabilities by about 132 percent. Such as adding firepower, launch velocity, removing time on cooldowns, and I was able to give the assault rifle that I personally use a third barrel. What for? Well, that''s a secret. Heh heh. Anyway aside from some adjustments and upgrades, no new weaponry.


    However, I have started on a new tech entirely. I have no idea what to call it right now but it''s a suit that projects a kinetic barrier in a 1-meter radius from any and every point on the body. I''ve been testing it and it can completely stop bullets right now. It''s plastic to a railgun but still, unless it''s something powerful and I''m not going to war with a country then this thing can stop bullets without care and some explosives. The armor itself can stop a few bullets so it''s super awesome. When the project is complete I''ll make sure, somehow, that it''ll be able to stop even my experimental sniper shot.


    My doorbell rang. Oh, I wonder if it''s Rita. Surprisingly Crysea is still asleep and it''s already 1000. Oh, well nothing worth worrying over. "You''re surprisingly early for once." I said to Rita as I opened the door.


    "It has been a while so I figured I would come sooner rather than later." Rita explained as calm as ever.


    "Oh, well cool! Means more time here so that''s cool." I gestured for him to enter the house and he entered taking off his hat. "Still polite as ever."


    "Manners are the difference between man and animal, an undisciplined brat is no better used for cattle than an obedient sow." I felt as if he took a jab at me with that remark. Well, I did punch him in the face upon meeting him last time, maybe he is still upset about that. "No it''s not about the punch." Okay dude, don''t just nonchalantly read another guys mind, it''s creepy as hell.


    "Then what else could it be?"


    "Not you, some people are starting to antagonize my gang and I am trying to keep another war from starting. So what did you need me for that you needed me to come twice before your appointment?" he got straight to the point.


    "Oh, I just wanted to hang out today. There was really no reason for your stay today because everything I need to say can be covered in the next three months¡¯ meeting." I replied in a carefree manner.


    "Then was it necessary to say such a thing in such a manner in the first place? You could have simply just asked." This guy.


    "You know, you''re the leader of a gang now so I can''t really just say ''hey come and play with me today'' at any random moment now can I?" I reasoned.


    "Yes." This guy!


    "But you''re the leader of a gang!"


    "So?" THIS guy!!


    "Don''t you have responsibilities and whatnot?" I asked bewildered.


    "Yes, I do, however, family is more important. Even for simple enjoyment." this... is just too extreme. I know you''re all for family and what not, but that''s... to shirk on your duties as a leader just to go play with someone is just irresponsible. Oh right, I remember now. He''s just like that. Oh well I guess.


    "Anyway, aside from hanging out I also wanted to show you this! I have named it Dyo and it''s a brat for sure." I proudly announced. Zap. "You little punk! I''d stop calling you a brat if you''d stop zapping the shit out of me every time I do call you a brat you brat!!" Zap zap. "Grrrr." It appeared as if we began to have a stare down, even though it''s only a ball with no eyes to stare at me with but I do not care!!


    "So you finally made an A.I?" Rita inquired.


    "I think? It can think for itself so I guess it could be an A.I, though I don''t know how an A.I works so I couldn''t tell ya. Hey, I work with weaponry and defense, not A.I.''s." I explained.


    "Isn''t there a thin line between the two?"


    "Don''t get smart on me now." I retorted. Jeeze this guy is just a living troll, I swear.


    "Nice to meet you Dyo, your creator can be an idiot at times huh?" Rita you traitor!!! Dyo floated about in a gleeful manner when asked by Rita. "But he is your father so therefore you need to respect him when he tells you to do something, and he also needs to respect you as well." Rita gave me a condescending glare. What? Okay, fine. I''ll stop insulting Dyo, so stop looking at me like that. It hurts coming from you you know?!


    Stolen novel; please report.


    "Fine, I''ll be nicer." I conceded. When I said that Dyo gave me a warm buzz that felt as if it was trying to give me a hug. How nice. I gently pat the little guy in return. Father huh?


    ''Sky~ good morning'' Crysea spoke in my thoughts.


    ''Ah, good morning, sleep well?'' I returned.


    ''Yup, thanks'' she replied, I could hear her coming down slowly. Must still be a little groggy. Wait, that sound... Isn''t she a Syrlyn right now? ''Oh, it''s that friend of yours'' she stated naturally upon seeing Rita and continued on into the kitchen. She''s been trying to cook lately so she generally goes straight to making breakfast upon waking up. I''ll tell ya, she ain''t bad right now, but she used to make charcoal for breakfast. That was... painful.


    Rita just stared silently as the never before seen giant creature walked passed him in a carefree attitude. "Um Sky. It seems there''s something you haven''t told me that would, in fact, be deemed a very important detail that I would need to know."


    SHIT!!! I totally forgot to explain Crysea to him, at the time we just wanted to get out of the city so I kinda forgot to tell him. Heh heh, oops. "Right, that was Crysea, the girl you met three months ago, it''s just that that is what she actually is. A Syrlyn is what they''re called, and she happens to be the queen." I proudly and boldly informed him.


    "Well as strange as you are I can''t really say I''m too surprised, but you are aware that she is a monster right?"


    Once he said that I grew instantly cold and glared at him with the eyes of a demon "She is not a monster, she is a person as are you and I. She may be an entirely different race than us but she is still a person nonetheless. I don''t want to hear that again."


    Rita winced. A rare occurrence. "I apologize, I meant it as a subjective statement not objective." he gave me a humble bow to prove his sincerity. This guy bows to no one mind you.


    "It''s fine, it''s just, people are too quick to judge just based purely on appearances instead of trying to get to know the person themselves. That''s going to be one of the issues as well." I gave a small sigh.


    "Issue... What is going on?" he asked. damn, nothing gets through this guy. Guess I''ll just tell him. After breakfast though, I''m starving!


    "After breakfast. I''ll tell you everything after breakfast." I stated but when I went to turn around instead of seeing the hallway to the kitchen I instead saw my house being blown up in the distance. Wait what? My house blowing up? Aren''t I in my... Huh? Crysea? Why are you carrying me and Rita? weren''t you cooking? After my thought process finally caught up to the situation I panicked a bit. What the HELL?!?! Why Is my house being bombed?! Milkein! That bastard!! I never thought he''d actually go this far!!


    ''Sky are you alright?'' Crysea asked anxiously.


    "Yeah I''m fine. I think I may have passed out momentarily from you going so fast in such a sudden manner. Rita?"


    "Good here. It seems that Milkein is a little overly eager to get you out of his hair. It''s a little early but I''ll call the gang." Rita declared.


    "Dammit I haven''t been able to gather anyone yet. It''s going to take more than just us to take Alpha and I can''t reveal Crysea yet so this makes it even harder. Dammit, Crysea!"


    ''Yes?''


    "Take us to the bunker. I don''t care if we pass out but get us there fast and undetected."


    ''Yes.''


    When I woke up we were in the underground area that I keep all the weaponry, experimentals, and whatnot. "Rita, I have some weapons for you and a sword that you''ll enjoy. Crysea, I''m just going to have you avoid combat as much as possible but if you want to join in," I gave her plasma based pistol, "use this. It has an auto lock on feature so if you can''t hit them accurately without it just activate it, mark your targets, and pull the trigger. The gun will do the rest.


    Rita, a light machine gun, never know why they are called light when they''re freakin heavy and rip shit up, and a plasma based katana. The plasma is vibration activated, when you swing it in the air as fast as you usually do, the plasma will encase the blade and some of it will even fling at your opponent if you miss. It''s made of Tyrandyl so you don''t have to worry about it breaking. The LMG has both plasma and rail tech, you can alternate between the two or combine them. Flip the switch on the handle.


    Dyo, go get me the armor please." I don''t take bombing my home well, normally a person would prepare however that would also give them time to prepare. I''m hitting them right now to throw off their defenses at least a little. It''s a little rash but I''m tired of this guy. Any longer and he might screw over someone else as well.


    "You sure about this Sky?" Crysea looked anxious when she asked me this.


    "Yeah, the only one dying to day is that trash. Don''t worry, I''ll finish him off quickly." her anxiety did not dissipate.


    "It''s been a long time since you last made a rash decision. I''ll make sure to enjoy this turn of events." Rita seemed to be a bit happy. Good, when he''s happy he''s dangerous.


    After we geared up I brought them to an unintroduced area of the bunker. "This is my parents¡¯ vehicle. An all-terrain, vehicle, and I mean all terrain. It can fly, act as a sub, travel through magma, speed through a tornado, and traverse rocky plains. That''s the simpleton¡¯s explanation. Get in. Rita, you''re driving."


    "No complaints here." Rita complied and entered the driver''s seat.


    "Go." I gave the order and the vehicle rose to the ceiling which then parted for it to escape the bunker. You''ve pissed me off for the last time Milkein. It''s time you payed up in full, and, just as I predicted, they were unprepared.


    "I guess we''re doing this." Rita gleefully announced.


    ____________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    So it happened again. I was originally going to give them a relaxing day playing with the experimentals and just overall chilling out. Kinda like calm before the storm kinda deal. However, a sudden idea popped into my head (the song I was listening to was whistling) and I decided to bomb his house. Last time it delayed the story a chapter this time it sped it up, now that I think about it. Anyway, I think this is going to be fun so I''m just going to run with it. Hope it turns out well!! Oh, aaand next chapter you get to see something... interesting, to say the least. Until then and thanks for reading!!!

 Side Chapter How I Became Broken

    Okay so let me explain to you how this is going to work. Side chapters have no exact place in the story line, however, you will be able to tell where it''s general location is by paying attention to the content. It''s content will have little to no impact on the actual story because if they did I''d include them with the numbered chapters. These are kinda meant for any character development I forget to include in the main story, that but honestly I make them for fun. They also have no direct connection to each other either. For the most part. The final thing is that I will NOT release a side chapter by itself. I will always release an actual chapter to sidelong with it, so it will not compensate for any lack of chapter. These are meant to be read for fun, when you want to, or what have you. You don''t actually have to read these chapters to understand the story, and again, the biggest thing coming from these will be some minor character development. Well that''s that for the side chapter explanation, I will let you get on with it. Hope you enjoy!!!!


    -Me-


    "So I guess it''s time I told you about my past huh? Why I hate humanity so much and why I act so... Aloof." I suggested to Crysea.


    "If you want too but I won''t force you too. It must have been painful." she let me know that I didn''t have to force myself. It''s reassuring that she''s so considerate and amazing. I want to hug her right now. Calm down, restrain yourself. Later. Maybe. If she allows it.


    "Well about 15 years ago my parents were murdered and my siblings kidnapped. I snapped and killed a couple people aaand wallowed in insanity for about 8 years." I said the short version. What? More depth? Sigh, fiiiiiine. "Right, right I''ll explain it better."


    -Me (15 Years Ago)-


    I laid in the fields watching the clouds with my kid brother resting on my chest and my little sister sitting to my side. We had just got done with running around and are now resting and enjoying the view of the lush green fields and an emerald green forest further in the distance. Mom and dad are working on the next ''big thing'' but it''s fine, they always make it for dinner so we never complain.


    "Hey bubba." my little sister called to me.


    "Yes Sydney?" I answered.


    "Why can''t we go to the city?" she innocently quizzed me.


    "Because all the bad people live there. That makes things very dangerous and scary for us." I answered.


    "What''s dangerous?" she continued.


    "It means it can hurt us a super whole bunch." I said and stretched out my arms wide to explain to her.


    "Oh. That''s not good." she put it bluntly with a hint of understanding of what I meant.


    I chuckled, "No it''s not. Come here." I grabbed my sister and pulled her in close for a hug. I stayed like that, with my brother in my left arm and sister in my right, for a long time until I smelt something off. "You smell that?"


    "It smells like smoke?" Sydney was confused as well.


    I thought about it a little bit. In books that I''ve read these situations means a fire right? Is it from mom and dad making a mistake? Or is it something else? I climbed to the top of the hill to look at the house in the distance. People. Five. Six... Eight total. A couple of them seem to be dragging something... Mom? Dad?!


    "Bubba, what''s wrong?" Sydney walked climbed up next to me and started to look down to the house but I grabbed her and stuffed her in my chest. "You''re squishing me."


    "We can''t go home anymore. Come on let¡¯s go get Saemik and head to the forest." I told her after letting her go and facing her down the hill. Actually going into the forest might be a bad idea. In some of the books a trap would be laid in the forest in case of escapees. Dangit. How do we get out of this situation then?


    "Bubba, I got Sami what now?" Sydney asked.


    If we go into the forest we will have to face dangers unarmed but if we go to the house mom and dad had some hidden weapons I could use against them. The risk for either is how early we are discovered. I don''t want to leave them alone nor bring them with me. Dangit... It''s safe for them to be with me than alone.


    "Alright, I need you to listen to me closely and obey everything I''m about to say without question." I said with an air that demanded attention and obedience. They both nodded, Saemik probably just followed Sydney. "I need you to stay next to me at all times and do not make a single sound. I want you to hold my hand so I can guide you while you watch where you step. I want to make sure you know, do not make a single sound."


    They both listened and answered with a nod each. Good. I can do this. I began to silently lead my brother and sister to the side of the house where the people were ignoring to enter from there. It seems this is the trap door to the basement instead of to the area we keep our washer and dryer. Actually this is better. Dad said there should be some weapons in the basement if something were to happen so I''ll take it.


    I had my siblings go in first and silently closed the trap door behind me. I know you want to ask me some questions just not right now okay? I thought to myself as my sister looked at me with inquisitive eyes. I simply shook my head and put a finger to my mouth and she reluctantly nodded. Now to look for something to defend ourselves with.


    After a few minutes of searching all I ended up using was a poisoned knife and a small handgun that I had always practiced with. With the knife in one hand and the gun in the other I proceeded up the stairs to the first floor with my siblings in tow. I slowly opened the door and peaked outside. I couldn''t hear any voices, footsteps, or breathing, aside from our own, so I opened the door in a snap to prevent it from creaking. I looked left and right to see if it was clear and gestured for my siblings to follow.


    My plan is to go to the secret attic I discovered only recently and have my siblings hide in there while I hunt down the intruders. I want to cry but I can''t right now. My parents are dead and I am all that my siblings have and if I want them to live through this I have to be strong. The location of the basement is near the living room and the stairs to the second floor where the attic is located is on the other side. Where they are located. Dangit, already an obstacle to their safety. Well at least they have their backs turned.


    I gestured for them to silently follow me but to keep a slight distance as I sneak up to the intruders. I told them to turn around and once they did I jumped on the back of the first intruder, covered his mouth, then slit his throat and finished with a stab to the soft spot in the back of the head. The man died too fast for the other intruder to recognize that there is trouble. This one was crouched looking at something so it made things easier. Before he could react I forced his head up and quickly stabbed the knife in the soft spot under his jaw, wiggled it a little to cut up the brain for safe measure, then slowly put the intruder down to not make a noise. Two down six to go, unless there were more inside that I couldn''t see. Then let''s expect there to be twice as many. Two down, fourteen to go.


    I grabbed my siblings and shielded them from seeing the mess I created and brought them up the stairs. I should clean the bodies but the blood would give it away anyway and I have no time to clean that as well. As we were climbing the stairs I heard an intruder coming from the top and it seemed it was aiming to head down the stairs. I told my siblings to close their eyes. When the guy rounded the corner I quickly stabbed my knife into his stomach and, as strong and fast as I could, slid it up to the sternum, pushed further in, then removed and stabbed the man in the throat before he could make a noise loud enough to warn anyone. His guts began to slowly spill out and I had to lead my siblings to the top of the stairs with their eyes closed so they wouldn''t have to see the mess. Three.


    "Hey man, these guys must be rich! They got like whole game room! It has every system ever and every game too!! Damn, you know you''re loaded when you can afford this shit!" the intruder began to laugh. When silence returned his call he spoke a little anxiously "Yo man you there?" silence. "Yo you better not be fuckin with me." he said and proceeded out the door. "What the f..."


    I popped from out of his view and stabbed my blade into his heart. He looked at the blade with a dumbfound expression before silently falling down. Rip jerk. Four. I heard some footsteps rustling downstairs. Dangit it''s too soon. I don''t have enough time to get them to safety.


    "I''m going to have you guys stay in here." I brought my siblings deep into the closet in the game room and moved some of the boxes in front of them to make sure they were securely hidden. "I don''t care if the world ends, I want you two to stay in here. Do not leave for a whole day if I do not return. Also if I don''t I want you two to run as fast as you can into the town, do NOT go into the forest. Got it?"


    "Where are you going bubba?" Sydney asked.


    "To make sure you guys will be safe. Now answer me if you understand what I told you." they nodded. "Good. I''ll do my best to return. There''s going to be a lot of loud noise from here on out, and yelling, but remember, do not come out." I spoke those last four slowly. "I love you two." I said and hugged them than left and closed the door.


    "Two more up here!" an intruder shouted down the stairs.


    "Four guys in such quick succession? Is this guy a freakin assassin?" another told himself.


    Bang.


    The guy next to him dropped dead. A hole in his head signified that he wasn''t going to wake up.


    "Holy fuck! What th..."


    Bang.


    A hole appeared in his chest where his heart should be. Before he died he looked from where the sound originated from and "A kid?" died.


    "Six." I said aloud.


    "Upstairs! Gather everyone! It seems we have us a survivor." someone downstairs shouted.


    Dangit. It seems there''s more than even sixteen. Where were they? Let¡¯s overstate again and say thirty. Honestly I don''t have the bullets for thirty nor the stamina, but I don''t care. I will make sure my siblings are safe. Let''s hope they''re stupid and just file in for me to blast them.


    Four intruders came out at once two from the entrance of the stairs, one of which I placed a bullet in his head and two jumped over the top. They didn''t have any guns. Thank goodness.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Bang. Bang. Bang.


    The bodies dropped. I may be a kid but do not underestimate me with a gun. My parents have trained me with guns since I was five. I''m capable of hitting your eyes with a ricochet, so don''t you dare come at me with melee. I heard some gun shots and a few holes appeared on the floor a couple feet in front of me. Dammit, I guess they stopped sending people up. Sounds like only three guns though. Shouldn''t be too hard. Their location sounds like 142 degrees down and to the right.


    After my shots I heard only two bodies drop. Dangit, wasted three shots. I heard some more shouts but I ignored what they were saying and checked my clip. Dangit. Only three bullets left. What to do, right now we are in a stalemate with their side with the advantage.


    "That''s it, you useless idiots are pissing me off, I''m going up." someone with a deep voice shouted.


    This idiot, soloing me is a mistake. As I said that the head of the guy who shouted appeared over the top of the stairs already looking in my direction. I shot. It missed. Yes, it''s as I said, it missed. More like, the guy dodged a bullet. What are you? Super human or something! I have only two shots left. Don''t panic. You can''t panic.


    "So it''s a brat that''s been dropping us like flies huh? And you call yourselves men?! Losing to a child." I shot at his chest this time. It hit his shoulder. "Never mind, this kid is the unusual one." He said and grasped his shoulder for a second then grinned. "Oh well, it doesn''t change anything, you''re going to die just like your parents¡¯ kid, get ready."


    This guy dodged two of my fatal bullets. He has to be reading my intentions of places to fire. Well if that''s the case then I have a solution for that. "GO TO HELL!!!" I shouted and fired at the wall. This should take a few seconds, just stay in that spot.


    "Ahahaha!!! This kid! You seriously just fired off your last hope of saving yourself you know." He smiled and started to step forward. Thud. "Huh?" He looked down to see a hole in his chest. Right where the heart is. "What the fuck did you do?"


    "I can ricochet like a boss." I grinned as the man fell to the ground. Only three left now. No time to feel relieved. As I thought that I felt a sharp sense of pain in the back of my head and I fell unconscious.


    -Me(present)-


    "Did you die?" Crysea asked.


    "Did you really just ask me that?" I retorted. "Yes, I died and they cremated my body with my parents, and the person before you now is nothing but a figment of your imagination and all this story telling is just a dream." I sarcastically answered.


    "Oh. Well, isn''t that fine?" you... You little... I''m so going to "To what? You won''t do anything." She gave me a taunting smile.


    ".... Dammit, you suck sometimes you know?"


    "You''ll live." merciless. Absolutely merciless.


    "Well I''ll just sullenly continue than." I said dejectedly.


    -Me(past)-


    When I woke up I saw a horrid sight. My siblings were discovered and tied up in front of me while I was chained and stuffed. The only good thing I could say was they were unharmed and quietly sleeping. Good, at least they won''t have to hear anything about to happen. After a few moments four guys entered the room I was in and sat in front of me, blocking my view of my siblings.


    "Oh ho, he''s awake. Scrawny little bastard gave us a run for our money. I''ll have to say first off, thanks for killin the boss for us. that made our job significantly easier. Originally we were hired by a small time politician, you might know em as Milkein, CEO of Alpha Corp? No? Doesn''t matter, we no longer have to obey our contract thanks to you. We got a much better deal then what that pig gave us anyway. Wanna know what it is?"


    I only stared at the man in front of me. Anger could be seen in my eyes along with pain.


    "I''ll tell ya, we can sell these kids for at least four times the price we were offered. Ain''t that awesome?" I squirmed when he mentioned selling them. "The girl would definitely sell for a lot. Only a kid and you could raise her to be the perfect girl for a brothel, wouldn''t you agree?" If looks could kill I''d have killed this guy a hundred times by now. "And the little one? Well, we''ll probably just off em after a while. Why? Naturally, because who''d want to pay for a little brat like that? It can''t do anything so it''s useless. Don''t worry though, we''ll still sell it, so if it gets a buyer it''ll live. Well I''ve wasted enough time, give it to em." He gestured towards one of the guys and he brought a needle over to me. "Don''t worry, it won''t kill ya, however, you won''t be waking up for a while. Long enough for you to lose track of us. Can''t be having someone who can kill the boss chasin after us. Well catch ya later. Or, you know, NOT!!!" He started laughing and picked up my brother and sister then left with the others.


    Dammit. Why... can''t... I fell unconscious again with tears in my eyes.


    -Me(present)-


    "Well that''s pretty much how it all started. Afterward I went through a series of betrayals, death of friends, and eventual loss of my sanity. Heh, all within five years too. Once I went insane I locked myself in this very house for like six or seven years, I had lost count. It was during this time that I made all those weapons in the bunker that you saw." I finished telling her.


    "If that is so, then you only recently regained your sanity?" Crysea earnestly asked.


    "Well no. Not really. I was still insane I just began to ''act'' normal. I did it so I could gather information and whatnot without anyone noticing. I was insane but I was also cunning. It was a dangerous mix. It wasn''t until the one person who I have been able to call friend put me on my ass about a couple years ago did I start to regain my sanity. Then you came along and now I feel normal. I don''t want to sink back into insanity anymore nor would I say I am insane. Both of ya have been a great help. For that I thank you."


    Crysea was silent when I finished talking. She had sat there silently listening to me with her full attention the whole time and asked me honest questions to boot. To say I like her because of my trauma is incorrect, I like her simply because I do. No real reason other than I do. My heart flutters when she''s near, I get butterflies in the stomach, seeing her smile makes me happy, being with her is enough. That''s love right? I''ve heard about it before, though I''ve never experience it before now so I wouldn''t know. Regardless, no matter what, I want to be with her till the day I die.


    "Have you been able to find your siblings yet?" She asked. It''s a valid question.


    "Yeah. I know where they are at, who they live with, who they work for, and their overall health. My sister will be starting college soon and my brother just got out of high school and has been working at a job with some rather amazing achievements within it. My sister works for the most respected leader of the five major countries and my brother for Alpha Corp, as much as I hate the latter¡¯s owner."


    "Then why don''t you meet them?" she curiously asked.


    "Well, I don''t know how to. My sister might remember me, but my little brother won''t. He was only four at the time so it''s unlikely he remembers me. My sister was six so she probably won''t either. They have good lives and I don''t really want to interrupt them and cause any mischief for them. I''m about to introduce an entirely new race to the people of Earth in which will confirm life other than us in this universe. That''s huge and if they get caught up in it I don''t know what I''d do." As clich¨¦ as that response is, the truth remains.


    "You should go see them. I doubt they''d dislike it." she encouraged.


    "But how?" how do you go to someone you haven''t seen in over fifteen years and suddenly say ''oh yeah by the way, I''m your older brother who was separated from you since you were a kid.''?


    "Just do it." she demanded.


    "But..."


    "Do it." she commanded with a stern gaze.


    "I''m scared!" I shouted. Oops I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to yell at you. I really sorry.


    She looked a little shocked when I shouted but she recovered quickly "Of what?"


    "What if they hate me? What if they blame me for what happened? What if I''m better off dead to them. I don''t want to be hated by them. I''d do anything to see them smile but to be the cause of their pain is unbearable." I shuddered. I could feel my eyes getting hot. Ah tears. "I don''t want to lose them again."


    Crysea wrapped her arms around my head and pulled me into her chest as I cried my worries away. She said nothing for she knew the pain in my heart, she could easily see it, even without being able to hear it. After a little bit I cleared up, I don''t cry long when I do, and face her again.


    "Sorry bout that." I apologized.


    "A natural worry, but as I said, I doubt they''ll dislike seeing you. Quite the opposite, I think they''d be overjoyed." she assured me.


    I gave a defeated sigh "Alright, I guess I could give it a shot. After I finish dealing with this country''s leader I''ll go visit my brother then my sister when I go to the mainland." I made my mind up. I looked directly into Crysea¡¯ s eyes and with a heartfelt expression said "Thanks. I don''t think I''d have come to this conclusion without you. They''d have never remembered me without you. Be it for better or worse, I''ll go see my brother and sister."


    "You''re welcome" she said and gave me a hug. Whoa really?! I didn''t hesitate and hugged her back. Ah, she''s cold, but it''s kinda warm as well. "So tell me how you and your friend met."


    THIS WOMAN!!!!


    _________________________________________________________________________________________________


    I''d also like some feedback on this as well. Should I continue with the side chapters or is it a bad thing? I won''t let them interrupt the actual story. If you think they''re a good idea please tell me, if they''re a bad one well I definitely would like to know. Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 16 Apparently Im An Irresponsible Failure. Who Knew?

    Chapter 16


    -Me (Let the rampage begin!)-


    We busted the front door open and stormed in heading straight to the stairs. Why the stairs? Naturally, because you can shut an elevator down and it''s a safety hazard when storming a castle, so to speak. The receptionist had a stunned look when we passed her while carrying guns. What did I do? I waved and said "Yo." and continued to walk on. The security? Dropped em before they could react. I went to the elevator and clicked the top floor then exited before the doors closed and went to the stairs.


    "I''ve activated an EM field that will prevent the cameras from seeing us. It won''t show up as a buzz or feedback but it''ll be like we don''t even exist to the camera. It only goes to 3 meters so it''s a very small range and you''ll need to stay relatively close." I explained to them. "Rita, hit the cameras when in range."


    "Got it." Rita acknowledged.


    As we proceeded up the stairs we were met with little resistance and what we did meet was quickly dealt with by Rita. When we reached halfway I got an idea. "Hey Rita, let''s enter this floor. I feel like further degrading this place." He acknowledged my demand and prepared himself next to the floor''s door. I smashed open the door and was greeted by a hailstorm of bullets. Naturally, none of them reached me thanks to the shield. I am so glad that I decided to bring this for a test run. I would have been killed if it weren''t for this shield. "Dyo." Dyo gave a buzz and flew around to zap the opposing forces'' heads. I shot off some normal rounds from a pistol I decided to bring along with me.


    Both liquid and chunks of brain and skull was splashed amongst the walls, floor, and ceiling giving the area a disgusting smell along with a new, well, bitter, to say the least, paint job. At least the red matches the curtains. It gives it a certain aesthetic taste if you look at it in a certain way. Anyway, I found the nearest clean computer and sat down in front of it.


    "What are you going to do?" Crysea gave a look of confusion.


    "I''m going to hack their systems and wipe everything. Stocks, projects, contracts, everything. They''re going to have nothing when I''m done with them." I answered with a twisted smile.


    "Is that possible?" she continued.


    "Ask Rita, something of this level is child''s play for me. I discovered, a while back, that I had a knack for hacking and internally destroying companies'' reputation, profits, etcetera, so I practiced more and more on harder and harder companies. Now, I can hack even Kraug''s personal computer. Naturally he doesn''t know I''ve done it else my life would be a little bit harder than what it already is. Anyway, Rita keep a look out and make sure no one interrupts me."


    "Well this is nostalgic. When''s the last time I had to cover your ass while you hacked a target?" Rita cheered.


    "Umm, 3 years maybe?" I distractedly answered as my attention was on the hacking attempt.


    "And if I remember correctly, you still owe me from pulling you out of the fire?" Rita jested.


    As I was hacking I could hear a few shots and then the sound of bodies hitting the floor. Seems they at least knew that we were here, if they knew I was hacking they¡¯d probably send more to stop us. Heh, fools, you¡¯re wi~de open.


    "Hmm..." Ah, success. Heh, this guy. Don''t you know using the birthday of someone close is a common password? Use something more original ya dumb-ass. "Now let''s see here, stocks; delete, contracts? Void~. Oh? What''s this? They only just started to incorporate a cooling system into the rail tech? Seriously? You guys are soooo far behind. What a bunch of idiots. Well no matter, delete... Hm this is odd. Hey guys come check this out." I called to them.


    "What''s up?" Rita asked.


    I pointed to the screen, "It seems they have records of the lost 100 people, well I say records but it seems that even they don''t know what''s going on. All the parasites returned the bodies, and the casualties at the time didn''t exceed even the single digits."


    "I''ve heard of that, over four hundred went missing but only a little over three returned. They think the lost ones were killed by the others." Rita explained some of the rumors.


    "Nah, not possible. They were being inhabited by parasites, the very ones that inhabited my home, there''s no way they could have killed anyone else. Unless they were missing before that incident?" I directed the question to Crysea.


    "We only inhabited the hosts you saw. Any deaths created by us were seen by you." she cut that path off.


    "How odd. Sure it''s not a lot, but still... It''s odd that at the same time, 100 went missing. It doesn''t feel coincidental at all. The forest is only a small option. Over the course of thousands of years there''s never been of reports of such activity from the forest. So now that leaves us with an open end.¡± I directed this latter portion to Crysea ¡°Something or someone out there knew of you guys'' existence and timed their assault perfectly. What¡¯s troubling is that instead of revealing you guys or confronting you, they kept hidden.¡±


    ¡°Meaning?¡± Rita seemed to know where I was going with this.


    ¡°Meaning, they still have a use for you guys and the way they¡¯re going about this is very uncomforting. Well third parties definitely makes thing at least a little more interesting. Anyway, enough time wasted let¡¯s get moving." I''ll worry bout that mystery later.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Crysea seemed deep in thought.


    We continued our ascension towards Milkein''s suite. I''m sooo going to pop that fat head of his off. Hmm? What''s that sound? A cracking sound? I looked around and saw a crack in my shield. Oh, shit, I need to start being more careful. It may stop bullets but it does have a limit and it would seem it''s reaching that limit.


    More guards came and before they could fire off shots, I aimed my assault rifle and shot the middle guard. The plasma bolt hit the guard and created a large burst of green poisonous flames, engulfing the other the guards surrounding him. The flames melted their armor, skin, and even their bones till nothing but a pile of green goo was left remaining. I ran into multiple situations in which the guards would try to block our ascent but they all ended in a pile of green goo.


    What? Did you want me to give you a firefight? HA!!! These guys don''t even appear on my radar for being worthy of a firefight. Most of them can only react to being caught on fire, like hell would I give them an opportunity to fire off a worthless shot. What¡¯s more, isn¡¯t that along the lines of disrespect instead of being cool? I¡¯d feel more like a dick to give them a slight ray of hope to only then destroy it. Better to end em before they even know what happens.


    As I reached the final floor I commanded Rita and Crysea to the sides and opened the door but at the same time I jumped out of the way and when I did a bullet flew past my head. I heard someone cocking the barrel of a pistol before opening the door. Using the direction the shot came from and the door for a ricochet, I shot the weapon out of the hand of the assailant.


    ¡°Hmm, it would seem you dodged that. How unseemly.¡± Some random asshole trying to look like a ninja spoke to himself out loud.


    ¡°Well no shit I dodged that! What? You want me to get hit? Wait, don¡¯t answer that. Anyway, we¡¯ll be moving on now and if you shoot at me again I¡¯ll put 50 holes in you. Seems simple enough right?¡± I passively warned him.


    ¡°Unlikely.¡± Only word he said before he disappeared. Yup disappeared. This guy just straight up vanished. Ok mister wannabe ninja, this isn¡¯t some fantasy setting in which you can use magic, this is a sci fi world. Sci¡­ Fi not fantasy. Science, no magic. Pew pew not rawr kaboom.


    Hmm I wonder where he¡¯ll come¡­ ¡°Pbuuh¡± I got knocked over by something heavy. Oh? Crysea? You wanted a hug that badly? I would have given you one 1000 percent freely you know? Oh. Looky there, heh a blade stuck where I was standing and it¡¯s cracking the floor. Heh, heh heh. ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME?!?!?!? THIS ASSHOLE!! That¡¯s it. For doing such a clich¨¦ move as that I¡¯m going to put 60 holes in you.


    ¡°Thanks Crysea, I forgot to calibrate the shield for melee. That would have been a little messy.¡± I thanked her and she nodded.


    ¡°To think someone could see that, are you human?¡± Says the clich¨¦d asshole who thinks he can use magic in a science fiction setting.


    My head hurts, so to save time, ¡°Crysea, catch him please.¡± She nodded and before the guy could retort he was pinned on his knees in front of me. ¡°You see, you little shit bag, you fucked up. Ya worked for the wrong guy, AND for making such clich¨¦ remarks and attacks I¡¯m now going to put 60 holes in your body. Ya ready?¡± I shot his legs, to make sure he couldn¡¯t run, in a way that blood wouldn¡¯t get on Crysea.


    ¡°You can let him go now.¡± She nodded and released him. I then unleashed a barrage of bullets on him. So a normal clip holds 45 bullets. I used 30 so far before this so naturally I had to reload, but even before the first reload he was long since dead. I stick to my word though and when I said I was going to put 60 holes in him, dammit I will put 60 holes in him, and I did. He looks like a human went through a meat grinder, then a meat pulverizer, and, to top it off, a meat refiner. Looks like pig chow if you ask me¡­ Hmmm¡­ Pig chow¡­ Naaaaah, I won¡¯t need that.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just go. I am sorry Mr. Janitor that you¡¯re going to have to clean up this mess, but it was a necessary action that, under any circumstance, had to be taken. I hope you¡¯ll understand.¡± I left those parting words and left to Milkein¡¯s suite.


    When I entered his room I beheld an ultimate clich¨¦. He was using another wannabe ninja to hold a hostage with a knife to his throat, and he¡¯s using my brother to boot! This guy¡­ I was going to give you a quick and painless death but now you''ve earned a very painful death.


    "Well well well, it would seem that the guest of honor has arrived. Have a seat, it''s not like you could do anything otherwise." Milkein commanded. The wannabe ninja held my brother in the usual hostage held way, boring. Dude, you are seriously boring right now. You¡¯re seriously going to hold my brother hostage like that? Could you at least think of something original? And dude, that smug look totally makes you look like a pig.


    "Nope, I refuse.¡± He got upset with that, but before he could say something, ¡°You¡¯re going to have me sit down, rub in my face how you have the upper hand, give me some evil lord monologue, make some demands you want from me, and then probably have it end with me shooting myself am I right? Paalease, your kind of character is completely predictable and I no longer have the patience to deal with you." I denounced him. ¡°Rita, hit the cameras, Crysea, get my brother please.¡± They nodded and carried out my commands perfectly, and the aftermath was a dumbfounded, idiot, pig nosed, dumbass Milkein.


    With my little brother next to me, safe and sound, though a little flabbergasted as well, I then glared at Milkein. ¡°Alrighty, so for the ultimate crime of holding my brother at knife point I¡¯m going to torture you slowly, painfully, and mercilessly. I¡¯m going to show you what happens when you fuck with the wrong person.¡±


    I began to walk forward but the ninja started to make a move so I shot in the head before he could react, than shot Milkein in the legs before he could run. I slowly approached him with a smile that would scare even the devil himself and pulled out a knife. The very same knife I had that took the life of my first kill, and slashed his back. You, know, cause he was trying to crawl away to call for more back up? He screamed in pain but I ignored it. I then slashed his back again and again and again and again making sure to avoid anything vital. The blood began to splatter on my clothes but I ignored that as well.


    When he could no longer move I walked over to the window and busted it with the butt of my gun, and, though some of it fell outside, most of the shattered glass fell just straight down. It was weird to be honest. It was like, when you crack a glass and, while holding it, trip or hit a bump and it all just falls apart. Weird but whatever works right?


    I grabbed two large shards of glass then stabbed them into the legs of the fat piece of shit. He screamed with tears streaming down his eyes. Really? Crying already? But the fun has yet to even begin!!! I then proceeded to slash his head, neck, arms, legs, chest, stomach, sides, palms, feet, everywhere all the while making sure he would not die from them. The amount of blood he has lost isn''t even a lot, even for his size. I¡¯ve... looked up ways to make sure a person survives¡­ Ahem, perfectly legal ways. Yup, ways everyone at a hospital practices¡­.. If that hospital practiced bodily evisceration as a profession.


    With my knife I dug into his nails and ripped each and every single one off then chopped off each segment of his fingers, one segment at a time till nothing but the bulk of his hands remained.  The screams stopped and he passed out but I slapped him till he woke up. You do not get too sleep through this you little shit. You get to enjoy every little bit of pain there is. When he woke he screamed again. Heh, yes please scream some more, your wailing will be much enjoyed as I get to watch you slowly die of an endless pain.


    This is starting to be a bit more enjoyable then I thought. A smile of pure joy spread across my face at this point further deteriorating the pig¡¯s mind. I cut off his toes now and honestly there really doesn''t look like there was much of a change from when he had them, only there''s blood oozing out now.


    "Sky, if you keep this up he''s going to die." Rita woke me up from my fluffy onslaught. You ask what part of this is fluffy? All of it!!!


    "It''s fine." I said with an innocent smile. I then turned to the fatty and place my knife on his stomach. "You. You thought you could get to me with my family didn''t you. I will admit it was a good move, if only I were an idiot. You just don¡¯t get it do you? Look.¡± I started to tap the knife on his stomach. ¡°Most people would freeze up or listen to what you say right? What most people don¡¯t get is that the value of the hostage¡­¡± I gave a short pause to let him think a little. ¡°Is none.¡±


    Is that shock I see? Gooood. ¡°You see the point of a hostage is to destroy the emotional advantage a person would have over you. If the person acts largely on emotions and what¡¯s moral, what¡¯s right, you can easily manipulate them with a hostage. However, if someone looks at it logically, a hostage is the worst option you could choose. They¡¯re only good alive, but when you threaten to kill them¡­ Seriously? You¡¯re going to kill your lifeline? Okay. Go ahead. Do it. Kill them. You¡¯re afraid to die right? When you kill the hostage there¡¯s nothing standing between you and a bullet between your head. Nothing.


    Now here is where it gets even worse, for you that is. I, personally, don¡¯t give a damn about morals, or wrong or right, or whatever the stupid consensus of the majority of people decides is the right thing. I will shoot the hostage, if I have too, or the assailant, whichever is the easiest and quickest solution.


    Normally, I''d just kill you instantly. But now that you brought my brother into this..." I started laughing. An insane, mad laugh that could send a chill down the spines of even the bravest of men. "Now I feel like slow roasting this pig, alive, to listen to it squeal as it burns. Well little pig, does it burn? Does it hurt? How does it feel to feel pain beyond your wildest dreams? Oh? You want more? Alright~."


    With an insane smile I pull a vile out of a pocket on my armor. "This closes wounds; it''s kinda like a healing tonic of sorts, only it''s meant for external wounds only. It hurts only a little but when you put something in a wound while the tonic tries to mend it, well. I''ll let you figure that out for yourself." I poured the tonic over the pig''s body but I stuck a shard of glass in the majority of his wounds. He tried to scream but the pain was so much it knocked him out only to wake him back up, and it did this not just once or twice but a countless times. Countless to him, but it was only three.


    I guess it''s time to rap this up. I pierced his stomach and ripped it open, revealing his intestines, liver, and the rest of the organs. His face paled after seeing his own organs. "Hey, ever heard of the saying ''rip your heart out and shove it down your throat?" my laughter acted up again. "Well, here you go. Some organs from a pig. Freshly picked and ripe for eating. Here, I know it''s hard for you to move your mouth now so I''ll feed em to ya." I forced his mouth open and shoved his own intestines in his mouth. "You have to chew in order to swallow you know?" I then forced him to chew his own intestines. "Now, swallow." I forced him to swallow. He''s probably about to die now.


    "Well I guess playtime''s over." I stood up and placed the barrel of my gun on his head, "I always wanted to do this ya know?" and pulled the trigger. The plasma spread all throughout his body originating from his head. When I was finished, I was soaked in blood, you couldn''t tell the color of my armor anymore with all the red. "Dyo, take the armor." I commanded as I took it off. I had some normal clothes on underneath so I''m fine there.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    I walked up to my little brother. "I''m... Sorry you had to see all of that. It was... the darker side of me." I held my head down when I explained to him. ¡°I was so scared when I saw that he had you at knife point. I thought ¡®one slip up one mistake, and I¡¯ll never see him again¡¯ I was completely panicking inside but I needed to stay strong and think rationally. This is the result. Heh, I¡¯m a monster huh? I¡¯m not like what you remember, so long ago.¡± I could feel my eyes getting a little hot. ¡°I¡¯d understand if you didn¡¯t want to see me any mo¡­¡±


    I was suddenly cut off by, well simply, my brother just hug tackled me and I could see tears in his eyes as well. ¡°Big bro you¡¯re alive!¡± Whoa, Sami. Your voice is rather deep wouldn¡¯t you say? You¡¯re so young, why do you have a burly man¡¯s voice at your age?! Speaking of burly man, I know you didn¡¯t look it but aren¡¯t you rather strong too? What have you been doing these past 15 years? Living in a gym? Sheesh.


    Stop¡­ squeezing¡­ me¡­.. ¡°Can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    ¡°Oops, sorry.¡± He released me and I gasped for breath. A minor clich¨¦d development but I don¡¯t even care. ¡°Brother, where have you been? What have you been doing? Who are they? Wh¡­¡±


    ¡°Whoa whoa whoa whooaa, chill bro. I¡¯ll answer all your questions when we get home, but for now we have to settle a little something about this here place.¡±


    "Now that you offed one of the 5 great countries'' leaders, what do plan to do now? That was pretty much the same as declaring war you know? Wait, could you also be considering that?" Rita asked.


    "Aye, however, I will not take over, you will." I declared.


    "Really?" he confirmed. "Well can''t say you''d do a better job.¡± This guy. Did he just take a jab at me?¡± Alright fine. It means my territory expands and there''s also no demerit to it as well. I¡¯ll have to patch some things up and lay out a new business plan, but I can make this work." Rita logically deduced.


    "What are you guys talking about?" Crysea cluelessly chimed in.


    "This country has one iron-clad rule, whatever or whoever you kill, you take their possessions. Meaning title, prestige, money, everything. As lawless as this land is, that''s the one thing that will always remain." I explained. "I just killed the leader of the country, by rights; this entire country belongs to me now. I don''t want it so I''m giving it to Rita. The duty of a world leader is way to annoying and with Rita as the leader he''ll definitely have an easier time with politics than I would." I finished.


    "Irresponsible." 1 hit k.o. Thanks Crysea, thanks a lot.


    "I don''t like being in the leader spotlight, it''s too annoying. Everyone is always trying to kiss your ass, or trying to bribe you, or other political BS that, quite frankly, I''d end up killing a person by the end of the day for." I tried to appeal.


    "Failure." k.o? More like 1 shot kill. Way to just undermine me even more, thanks. Ok, I¡¯m just digging myself further into a hole here. "Rita."


    "Yes?"


    "If you wish for me to recover any of the files ask me, or just upload this disk. I never completely delete something without copying it first. You know that." I pulled out a small rectangular stick.


    "No, destroy it. I plan to start anew with my own ideas." Rita denied.


    "You sure?" I went to confirm. ¡°Some of the projects, employees, and methods of profit would be useful.¡±


    "Yes."


    Upon his answer I placed the stick on the desk, aimed my gun, and fired off a plasma bolt. The remains were the unrecoverable green goo. The last of that bastard was wiped, feels good to no longer have that around. Anyway, I ushered everyone to head out and head home. Oh, it seems that the reason why we didn¡¯t have much resistance was because Rita¡¯s gang had put up a full frontal assault, and a loud one at that, right after we began our ascent. How convenient.


    When we got to where my house was¡­ ¡°Right. It was destroyed. I forgot about that.¡± Oops.


    ¡°I was just going to wait for you to figure it out for yourself. I had guessed you would remember before we got here, but it would seem you did not.¡± Rita, you¡¯re a dick. You let me go this long without reminding me that my home blew up? ¡°It was quite humorous too. It seemed Crysea got a laugh out of it as well.¡± The person in question only remained silent and unperturbed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drag her into this. Dick.¡± I warned.


    ¡°Fine fine, I won¡¯t.¡± he conceded.


    ¡°Good. Dick.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Dick.¡±


    ¡°Could you stop calling me that?¡±


    ¡°What? Dick. What could you possibly be talking about? Dick.¡±


    ¡°That thing you keep adding at the end of your sentence.¡±


    ¡°What, dick? Dick.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Seriously, stop it.¡±


    ¡°Dick.¡±


    ¡°I heard that.¡± I could tell Rita was starting to get a little peeved.


    I simply whistled and moved on. ¡°Well I don¡¯t particularly have a home now that this has been destroyed. Hmm, well I could ask for sanction from the forest, but I doubt they¡¯d be too keen on that¡­ Hmm¡­ Ah, Rita, mind if I borrow your gang? I would like to have them help me rebuild the house.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no problem there. It¡¯ll be good for them to build instead of destroy for once.¡±


    ¡°Nice!¡±


    My brother walked up to me at this point. Didn¡¯t notice it till now but this guy is taller than me, maybe 6¡¯ 2? ¡°Can I ask you questions now?¡± Damn, still can¡¯t get over that voice. Kid¡¯s only 19 and he has such a voice, though I guess that¡¯s normal for any teen huh? Well I guess I should answer them now.


    ¡°Yeah, but one at a time though.¡± I approved.


    ¡°Alright, first, is sister alive?¡±


    ¡°Yup, she¡¯s doing well too. You probably know the five world leaders, the most respected being Kraug. She works for him. She¡¯s pretty set if you ask me.¡±


    ¡°We should go visit her, don¡¯t want her to go through a hostage situation as well.¡±


    Low blow bro, low blow. ¡°Yeah, alright. After we build the house.¡±


    ¡°Procrastinator.¡± Crysea, why have you betrayed me? What did I do? Please I beg you, forgive me!!! She giggled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Urk. The killer lines that ends all hopes. I¡¯ll just go find another dark corner to cry in¡­ again¡­


    ¡°What just happened?¡± my brother was watching our, well her, exchange. It looked like she was talking to herself so it¡¯s understandable.


    ¡°Well you see¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Her stare was so powerful it stopped me mid-sentence. Damn. That¡¯s one badass stare.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Too many people.¡± Ah, she went back to using short, curt, sentences again.


    ¡°But he¡¯s my brother. I can trust him.¡± I reasoned.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, nor will I, until he can prove himself.¡± I went to object but Rita also denied.


    ¡°Just because he is family, does not make him automatically trustworthy. The hell you¡¯ve been through I¡¯d have imagined you¡¯d realize that by now.¡± Valid point.


    ¡°But he¡¯s my brother. The whole reason why I was able to make it this far, that and my little sister, and you expect me to just say, ¡®hey sorry bro but we can¡¯t trust you, it¡¯s been too long and shit happens¡¯? I¡­¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re right big brother. If it¡¯s something precious or serious, I won¡¯t press any further.¡± Sami, you¡¯re so understanding. You sound like a beast but you¡¯re still my little Sami huh?


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll tell him when you allow it, but what if he sees by accident?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fix it at that point.¡± A cold look began to form around Crysea.


    ¡°Details later please¡­ Anyway, Sami, what else?¡±


    ¡°That didn¡¯t seem to be the first time you killed someone. May I ask what happened?¡±


    Oh. This question¡­ ¡°Well, to make a long story short, I¡¯ve had to kill people, friends, family even, to get information on you guys. I¡¯ve broken up families, smashed friendships, destroyed companies, all just to find you guys. The lives I¡¯ve taken are more than I can count, and when I did find you¡­ Well I just chickened out on confrontation. So yeah¡­ this is where we¡¯re at now.¡±


    ¡°Wow, big bro¡¯s a badass.¡± The way he said it, it¡¯s as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    ¡°You¡¯re not upset?¡±


    ¡°Why would I? You lost far more than I did simply looking for us. The fact you¡¯re here, sane, is far more important then what you¡¯ve done. We can finally look forward to being a family again. You, sister and I. All in one place again. Doesn¡¯t that sound great?¡± Sami smiled. Sami, you¡¯re the greatest little brother ever! I gave him a big hug.


    ¡°Alright, well anything else?¡± I asked when I let him go.


    ¡°Big brother has grown quite strange, but no, no more for now. Since it seems you don¡¯t have a place to live, won¡¯t you stay at my place? I have enough space for you.¡± Aaah Sami, it¡¯s so reassuring that you grew to be such a good kid. I¡¯m glad that none of what happened changed you into a bad kid; you have no idea how much that relieves me.


    ¡°Cool, is there space for Crysea as well?¡± I couldn¡¯t leave her to sleep at some random place now can I?


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± I interrupted.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± I absolutely refuse to have her roaming around, or sneaking, or hiding, or anything. I will have her in a safe home, relaxed and nothing to worry about. No room for negotiations.


    She sighed, but conceded. Good. No need for useless and unnecessary heartache. ¡°I can find her some room as well, but I can only fit two, a third will make things complicated.¡± He mentioned Rita.


    ¡°No need to worry about me, I have my gang¡¯s place. Well, now I own the biggest tower in the city so I could fit you all there instead.¡± Oh yeah, but I¡¯d rather wait until he made it accustomed to his liking first before he invites us. ¡°Well I¡¯ll take my leave. I¡¯m pretty sure you have some more catching up to do, Sky.¡± Rita tipped his hat and left. Rita, thanks man.


    ¡°Alright, Sami, lead the way.¡± I gestured for Saemik to lead us to his home.


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± a little enthusiastic but tolerable, also don¡¯t call me sir.


    When we arrived I got a pleasant surprise. ¡°Welcome back honey, oh? Friends of yours?¡± the shortest person I¡¯ve met to date greeted us. Also, YOU HAD A GIRLFRINED?!?!


    _______________________________________________________________________________________________


    Allrighty, this chapter took fooorever to complete. I wrote it, revised, added content, wrote, revised, add, repeat, so many times it drove me insane at one point. sure it''s only been, what, five days? But sheesh, I''ve spent more time on this chapter then a person would a normal work week. It was fun though I''ll say that. Originally I had planned to kill the brother off, but that''d be way to much and unnecessary. Anyway I''m going to take a full day''s break tomorrow to rest my fried brain. Thank you for understanding. Also thanks for reading, and I hope this continues to bring you entertainment and joy!!! :D

 Chapter 17 Lets Change Things Up A Bit

    So this chapter is going to play catch up but in Crysea¡¯s point of view. You''ll get an inside view of what she thought of everything, then the actual chapter will start. This catch up technically isn''t part of the chapter but I decided to put it in anyway. Hope it''s to your liking.


    Chapter 17


    -Crysea-


    I¡¯ll tell you about my arrival up to now. When we first arrived things were rather hectic. Everyone was scrambling around searching for food and natives. I¡¯m young but the 10 years here forced me to mature quicker than anyone had anticipated. During that whole process everyone was asking if I was ok, or if I needed anything, and so on. It was annoying but I understood their concern. We were finally on a planet with sentient inhabitants and I was still fitting into my role as queen, naturally they¡¯d be worried.


    I was able to quickly adjust to my surroundings and was able to issue so rather decent and fitting commands. We weren¡¯t discovered the whole time, that is, until that day. We had found suitable hosts and, coincidentally, they all went to the same location. The older hosts went to a detachment of the structures where the young commute. It was rather convenient if I say so myself.


    On that day a boy had discovered one of our people, naturally we had to get rid of him or risk our people¡¯s survival. The others kept me updated on his constant location and their initial surprise, the human who had discovered them was extremely agile and it was near impossible to catch him. That is until he came to the room I resided in.


    Now I came to that room because I had heard it was where the school¡¯s, I learned the structures name through some talk amongst the non-hosts, leader was residing. I had figured to go talk with him in regards to granting us safe haven. That turned out poorly. The leader, dean I later learned, freaked and was consumed by fear upon my approach. I had to use camouflage to sneak into his office. Continuing, I could hear the fear and instability in his heart; this fear would lead him astray from us and put us in danger, so I decided to consume him. It was a rather wise decision on my part, now that everything has happened.


    As I was in the process of consuming the dean, the one who discovered us busted into the room and immediately closed the doors with a lock. He fell down, still facing the doors, trying to catch his breath, it was odd, the fear inside him was almost completely silent, and the loudest sound I heard was excitement. I decided to confront him, so I finished the dean off, which caught his attention, and stood before him.


    I heard a sound form his heart I had never heard before, it was a pure and sweet sound, a warm, calming, gentle sound. Through his actions and consistent rants, I later figured it was him falling in love with me. It was strange, how could he possibly produce such a sound without ever meeting me before? Why was it directed to me as well? How could he tell I was even female, given I had assumed my actual form. Questions yet still to be answered, but it became more of a personal query then an actual issue.


    We had a conversation, and, to my great surprise, he was willing to part with some rather sensitive information in exchange for some mediocre history of us. I couldn¡¯t figure him out, and I am still trying to, though with a different goal in mind than I did then. In the end, we were allowed into his home and treated as respected and honored guests. A welcomed surprise, but some of us took it as a trick to lower our guard.


    He put complete trust in us given that we could, at any time, take all that he is worth and leave him to rot in an underground lodging. He even parted with his almost depleted supply of food. I could see, even without my ability to hear the sounds of the heart, that he was a person of benevolent nature. His heart truly, though, gave off a beautiful melody, if only I could rest my head atop his chest to hear it in its entirety.


    Regardless of the time passed no one seemed to even bother with trying to trust him; except for the one he called Lower G, odd name. They even lied when they said that they would try to give him their trust, they not once did. They even went so far as to use his own equipment against him, nearly taking his life. Had I not given him some of my blood, and use my new found knowledge of the human physiology to fix his internal wounds, he would have died.


    Our kind can use the DNA of the creatures we consume to both understand they¡¯re physiology and take their shape, he''d probably say ''how clich¨¦ of your kind'' to this. He''s a strange one, and what''s a clich¨¦? Anyway, it took some time, but I was able to save him. It was a major gamble on whether or not his body would accept my blood, however, it did and with little to no resistance. It was an unusual surprise. I''m completely different specie then him and yet it was accepted almost as if it was waiting for it. He is strange.


    I had then vowed to stay next to him, mainly to protect, but I also figured that if he were to be alone, at least I won¡¯t desert him. Eventually though, it became more of the reason to just simply be near him. I guess I have become quite attached to this other world¡¯s native. He is quite funny and enjoyable to be around. Though the next surprising thing that happened is when his natured turned black. It was when the one called Milkein held his brother hostage.


    The sounds of his heart were no more. There was only an eerie and dark silence. I did not like it. It felt cold and empty, completely unlike what I¡¯ve ever seen before. I don''t think I ever want to hear the lack of sound from him again, it makes me feel... empty... as well. When it was over, the melody returned only louder and clearer than before. If I were to use their terms, a weight had been lifted. This music is something I think I don''t ever want to lose, though the music isn''t the only thing I don''t wish to lose.


    It''s been a couple of days since we''ve arrived at his brother''s place and right now I''m taking a walk, in my human form, while they sleep. Right now it''s 0302, using the time he explained to me, the stars are still out and the single moon in the sky is still cradling the planet right now as well. Our location is a little outside of the city, far enough away to avoid that foul stench it gave off. It seems these past couple of days he was catching up with his brother, as they say, over the 15 years they had missed. I could hear the melancholy from both of them, but it was eventually overturned with joy.


    I want to find the one who knows about us but right now the more pressing concern is, according to Sky, finding information on the mainland and its leaders. I don¡¯t know this world so he suggested this to me, and I have discovered something interesting. Though he is the most respected, Kraug actually has the smallest country of the four. I wonder how he gained such fame with so little.


    Humans are strange, why do they fight over simple petty topics? I watched one group conflict over a single, small card. Why? Another fought over what food looked like. Why would you fight over its appearance? It is food, isn¡¯t it all the same? Doesn¡¯t it all go through the same process? Why does its appearance matter? The most pressing concern to me is why, when they have found a mate, do they search for another? Shouldn¡¯t you be devout and loyal to your mate? It¡¯s disgusting honestly¡­ I hope he isn¡¯t like that.


    ¡°Hide the body, destroy the evidence.¡± What¡¯s this? An odd group of humans surrounded a couple of other humans that lay on the ground. Driven by curiosity I approached wordlessly. ¡°What the hell are you guys doing?! You idiots let an outsider approach. Get her!¡± I was immediately surrounded. Oops. ¡°It¡¯s a shame a pretty thing as you will have to die.¡± The one with the strongest heart amongst them said. It was filled with a repulsive darkness and it seems I have stumbled into something he wouldn¡¯t want me to stumble into.


    ¡°I am sorry; I was curious so I wanted to see at a closer glance. It seems you are doing something considered what most would call illegal. Why?¡± I wanted to know why they would kill someone. Was it revenge? Did one of the two commit an attack on their mate? I read their thoughts and the answer was not what I expected. They seemed to have killed the two out of simple joy and for no reason. Why though? What¡¯s so special about killing one of your own kind for no reason?


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to answer a dead person.¡± He gave a nod to the others and they began to approach me with a bloodlust. Should I return the favor or leave? Which would make this easier on him? This is a city where the laws are upheld if I remember correctly. Even so, should I kill them? I would rather not. I¡¯ll run and ask his opinion later.


    When one of them swung a sharp object towards me, a blade if I¡¯m not mistaken, I dodged and snuck past him. Using the dark I escaped their area of operation and fled to another part of the town. Aside from the main city, it seems there are smaller towns located all around and some of them actually uphold their laws. So I was told.


    After a few moments I arrived in an unfamiliar setting. It seems I moved into a different town. They all look the same; however, their smell is completely different. This one smells murky and sickening, and I don¡¯t like it. Well I need to understand this planet¡¯s people if we are to hope to make a new home.


    I remember him saying ¡®show you the worse before showing you the best¡¯. If this is the worse, I hope the best can make up for it. I¡¯ve never heard of such horrid actions, that these humans take, before. I¡¯m actually kind of scared to make this place our home if this is how it¡¯ll be for us. I¡¯ll tell Sky, he¡¯ll figure something out.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.While I walked through this town I watched as people chased others, took things from others, and, if I¡¯m not mistaken, killed others. How did he live through such a harsh environment? How could anyone? This is beginning to make me depressed. I don¡¯t like it at all. Is this the reason for all the darkness in his heart?


    Hmm? There seems to be a person helping a victim. So it¡¯s not all that bad is it? It¡¯s not a free for all after all. Though the one who tried to help was killed, at least they tried. I can see their light now. Though I heard this is the worse country, so maybe there will be a much brighter light in the mainland. I look forward to seeing it.


    ¡°Ah, found it.¡± After a few hours of wandering around I found the city¡¯s library. ¡°The Oren Library.¡± So this town is called Oren. I should understand their history from the books in their library; I wonder what it¡¯s like. This interior is surprisingly nice, and the atmosphere is comforting as well. ¡®How tranquil¡¯ is what one would say. Though there¡¯s still a retched smell, only it¡¯s faint, as if it¡¯s trying to hide itself.


    After a few hours of reading their books, I¡¯ve come to understand something more about them. They are a vain creature. Though they have been through many wars, discoveries, and tribulations, most of this is told in a way to show that they were always in the right. Why would they distort or leave out some of the facts just to make them look good? History should be told in truth, regardless of the outcome, is what the one he calls Gramps told me.


    As I was reading the current book, biography of an inventor of what they call ¡®the lightbulb¡¯, I felt an eerie aura approach me from behind. I turned to face it only to be faced with emptiness. It returned, again, behind me causing me to, again, face it. Each time I would face it it would disappear. What is this? Is it a game? This presence doesn¡¯t feel like an innocent child though.


    I heard a faint sound and moved my head to faintly avoid a shiny object. I looked at its end location and discovered a blade lodged into the wood of a book shelf. Why would that be? I went over and picked it up and observed it. It seems to appear a little dull on the sides but extremely sharp on the end. I looked around searching for the one that threw it. I felt its presence again this time with a little vengeance and anger. A few more blades were thrown at me but I didn¡¯t want to damage the books so I had to catch them. The anger grew to rage causing a blunder. The presence revealed itself to be a dark, and near completely clothed person. I could barely make out a smell, a revolting one if unrepressed. This person is good at masking its presence.


    ¡°Freakin hell, what are you? No human could catch those and live.¡± I could hear his wrath in his voice. Have I been discovered? No, I¡¯ve made sure to hide myself when I changed forms. Maybe he just thinks I¡¯m a super human. I hope that¡¯s the case. ¡°And they said this¡¯d be an easy job.¡± Ah, I almost forgot. I don¡¯t normally read Sky¡¯s thoughts so I had almost forgotten I could. ¡®Those bastards should gather more information on their target before requesting a kill. This chick is seriously underestimated. Well a job¡¯s a job.¡¯


    ¡°Do you intend to kill me?¡± I asked just to confirm.


    ¡°Seriously lady, I¡¯ve tossed so many blades, aimed at your head, and you still can¡¯t figure that out? Are you stupid?¡± his wrath turned to discontent upon answering.


    ¡°No, I just needed to confirm.¡± I then dashed out the library with the intention of bringing him to a darkened area. I can¡¯t lose this guy so I¡¯ll have to kill him. I¡¯m sorry Sky.


    ¡°Heh, leading me to a dark alley wasn¡¯t the brightest idea you could do.¡± He¡¯s confident, but cautious. I could hear his thoughts that held caution towards my actions. It seems he thinks this is a trap. He isn¡¯t wrong.


    ¡°Actually, this makes things easier.¡± I had gathered all the information I need from his thoughts so there was no need to force him to talk. Before he could react I turned my hand into a blade and pierced his heart, lifting him into the air.


    ¡°What?¡± he had a confused expression, not understanding how I could pierce his heart before he could react. So were his jumbled thoughts.


    As I held him midair I used my other hand to pierce his right lung then ripped him in half by forcing my hands out to the sides. His heart flattened against the wall, along with his lung. The rest of the body reacted weirdly and blew up. Did I use too much force?


    There was a sick feeling in my stomach when it was over. I don¡¯t like this feeling. It hurts. Does he feel this every time he takes the life of another? How can he do it? It has to be torture. Will he go through even worse pains for us? What have we done to him¡­?


    I¡¯ll talk with him later on it but, from the information I gathered it seems some of the higher ups from the mainland caught on to us and are trying to take us out. Thinking since I didn¡¯t act at all and only stood to the side they misconstrued me being the weakest. I¡¯m glad it was I they targeted instead of Sky; he would surely have died from this.


    I wonder when the others will wake. Is it even possible for us to live here? Do we even deserve to live here? Why did all of this have to happen? When will we be able to live without having to look behind us? I¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­ How can he be so confident all the time...? He¡¯s going against his own kind, his own home, just to make one for us¡­ Why are you going so far¡­?


    "I need to return." I started walking towards where Sky resides only to be interrupted by a suffocating smell.


    "Oh? I was on my way to recover your body, yet it appears you''re still alive." A male dressed gaudily approached me. "I figured since he stopped moving for a while he''d be waiting for me as planned. Oh well, I''ll finish the job myself then."


    This guy looks important, so killing him might be a mistake. Yet I don''t see any outcome where escaping without letting him onto me is possible. I hope I can reason with him. "Would it be any at all possible that you could let me leave peacefully?"


    "Not a chance. Your friend caused quite the stir killing Milkein and we want him and all of his associates out of the picture." I could hear nothing but wickedness drumming out of his heart.


    "I don''t want to hurt you. Please, just let me leave peacefully." I pleaded. Please just leave. Please.


    "I''m afraid I can''t do that." He made some kind of movement and a few people appeared almost out of thin air. How could they get close without me sensing them? I have to leave here.


    I made a break, and dodged their attacks, while maintaining a speed that is possible for humans and escaped their clutches. They refused to let up on me, in fact, they were catching up. How? I''m going the top speed a human can physically go. Well the distance is far enough, I can''t transform but Sky taught me some places that''ll knock humans out. I faced the opponents and, with rapid succession, hit the places he taught me.


    No effect? They were rather hard compared to Sky, are they even human? I haven''t heard a single sound from them this whole time, or a single thought. If that''s the case, then maybe... I used force that could easily kill a human and punched the chest of one of the pursuers. What was revealed was metal and wires, it looked advanced compared to this country''s technology.


    So they¡¯re not human. They¡¯re not even alive. I don¡¯t have to fear anything upon destroying them then. So I thought, and then proceed to rapidly and efficiently destroy each of the pursuers. ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll want to look at these.¡± I voiced aloud then proceeded to pick one up. When I did I found a good spot to run at my speed without being seen and made a dash to Sky¡¯s place.


    When I arrived there was a person waiting at the door with an abnormally patient air about him. I wonder what he¡¯s here for. Does he have some to discuss with sky? You¡¯ll have to wait a little longer, he sleeps in a lot.


    ¡°Ah, excuse me miss, would you perhaps be a resident of this home?¡± the man calmly inquired.


    ¡°Yes, did you need something?¡± Maybe I could help him and save Sky some trouble.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking for the man named Sky. I was told he would be residing here for the time being.¡± He answered honestly and willingly.


    ¡°He is, but is it important?¡± I don¡¯t think he should be disturbed over something trivial.


    ¡°Ah, yes, it would seem that the countries from the mainland are concerned with the actions of Mr. Sky. I have been sent to inform him that he is being requested for an inquiry.¡± Oh. That sounds important. I guess I¡¯ll go wake him up.


    ¡°Let me go get him.¡± I told the guy and, while dragging the machine, entered the house.

 Chapter 18 Humans Are Strange Creatures

    Chapter 18


    -Crysea-


    It would seem Sky was already awake and cooking. I hope he won''t make another experiment. They always turn out weird and unusual, though, I will say some of them turn out okay, but I''d rather him not experiment.


    "Ahahaha! I have made it! An alligator rib omelet with mushrooms and cheese!! I wonder what it tastes like" What''s an alligator? "Hurk, this... tastes... Sooo freakin weird!!! What on earth?! I don''t even know how to describe this. Well, it''s not a failure, so I guess I''ll just mark it on the approved... with a note to go along with it." he does this a lot. It''s interesting to watch, and sometimes funny. "Oh, Crysea, good morning! Enjoy your walk?" How did he know? I always leave before he wakes, and I''ve never told about it before. "Ooh, what''s that thingy?" He pointed to the machine in my hands.


    "I don''t know. There was a couple of people after me. One was a human who threw blades, and the other was a gaudy man that sent these machines at me. I''m sorry Sky, I had to kill the first one." I needed to apologize for messing up like that. His expression darkened when I finished telling him.


    "Ah, they reacted quicker then I thought, oh right, I forgot about the satellites. Oh, and about the guy you killed." I winced a little when he mentioned the person, I doubt he saw it though. "You killed him because you were driven in a corner right? Since that''s the case, don''t worry about it. Dyo." so you can forgive me so easily? Why though? I killed someone of your own kind though. Shouldn''t you be a bit more... upset? "Go find the body and make sure to leave nothing left. Can''t have any evidence. Please and thank you." Dyo made a buzz and left.


    "Are you sure it''s okay to forgive me so easily for what I''ve done?" I had to ask.


    He laughed. "Listen, Crysea, you could destroy an entire nation and I''d still forgive you... Let me put it in a better perspective. First of all, I''ve done far worse then simply killing a man. I''ve destroyed businesses, set families to kill themselves, even took the lives of some of my closest friends. By rights, I am in no position to condemn you. That being my weakest excuse.


    The next is that you don''t know anything about this world. It''s like giving a 4 year old a knife and saying to stab someone. They don''t know whether it''s right or not, they just follow what they''re told because they put trust in the ones giving them the command. By all means though, I have no intentions to use you like that, in fact, I will be more than happy to obey any request you were to give me unconditionally. A little strange, I know, but I can''t help what I feel.


    The final reason being is simply because I love you, and quite honestly, unless you killed my siblings, nothing you do could make me ever dislike you. That and I told you so many times before, I''ll take any heat, and I WILL make this place your new home." his attitude shifted from stern to carefree to, I think they call it embarrassed, then to determined. I don''t understand. I was always told, always believed, that a race would always think for them self before another, regardless of the situation. Shouldn''t you be more angry? And you love me? How? Why?


    "Just how can you say such complicated things so easily!?" oops. I shouted at him. He looked shocked, as he should. I think that was the first time I shouted at him. I shouldn''t have done that.


    "How? To be honest I don''t know. I truly don''t know, however, I won''t lie to myself. I refuse to. No matter the cost I will remain honest to you and myself under any circumstance. I''d rather you know the truth and hate me then like me for the lies I''ve told. As for why I''ve fallen in love with a woman from a different race, well even I don''t know that. It''s what my heart tells me so I''m just gonna follow it." There''s that sound again, that gentle sound. He''s.... been so sincere.


    "But..." I whispered almost inaudibly.


    He sighed, "Here just read my thoughts. You''ll be able to understand when you do." As he suggested, I did, and I understand. I understand how far he''s willing to go. How much he''s willing to lose. You''re a fool. You are a complete and utter fool, but I won''t doubt you anymore. I won''t question you anymore. "Hey umm, I didn''t mean to make you cry or anything..." even so, I''ve finally grasped the situation. There''s hope. There''s hope for us. We won''t have to run anymore.


    "Ah, I almost forgot, there''s a person outside requesting you." With all that''s happened, it slipped my my mind.


    "I know. I didn''t want to talk to him until after you returned and I finished my breakfast, but thanks for letting me know." So he knew after all. "Also I''ll expect a response to my confession just there soon..."


    "Not right now." I instantly denied it. I don''t think it''ll be right, until we can secure our home, to think about that right now.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    He seemed sullen when he responded, "An instant response, ouch. Well I intended to finish the sentence with that so the outcome is unchanged. Minus a little sharp pain, but that''s survivable." I''m sorry but now is not the time. "Welp, let''s go see what Mr. Guy has to say." he said and proceeded to the door.


    When he opened it, "Hello, Mr. Sky?" The man aimed to confirmed.


    "Aye, what do you want?" he said kind of coldly.


    "You have been summoned to the city of Reaenic for an official inquiry. The attendees are to be Rita Bloodheart, Saemik Gremlin, the miss that follows you, and you, Mr. Sky." the man informed Sky.


    "Why does my brother have to go?" Sky became less cold and more wrathful upon the mentioning of his brother, and Gremlin? Is that Sky''s last name as well? I''ll ask when he''s done.


    "We have reports he was a witness, so he is requested to join for verification." the man answered.


    "Fine. When do we need to be there?"


    "They''ve requested your presence one week from tomorrow."


    He sighed. "Fine, we''ll be there." the man bowed then left. "So soon. I really should keep in mind about the things I can''t see. They''re information network is as fast as ever."


    "What?" Is all I could ask.


    "Well each country has their own reconnaissance satellite which can upload information within seconds of receiving it. They generally know about any major event within moments and can counter it within days if not hours."


    "Oh. Is that an issue about me then?" I may have done something wrong again.


    "Nope, continuing, the fact that it took a couple days says they don''t know how to fully comprehend the situation. Now they''re asking for our side to explain. It''s a bold move, given their positions, but also a smart one. The consequences of not showing up to an inquiry can be quite severe to your reputation, of which we''re trying to make positive, so giving us such a tight time limit is meant to make us slip up when we do arrive. Meh, though I''ve been given the time, I refuse to bend to their wills. I''ll arrive when I feel like it. Besides, if I pull my contact I could get us there in a day so we''ll be fine. If he falls through we can always just go with you taking us there."


    That somehow didn''t feel right when he said that, I don''t know what it was but I didn''t like how he inferred me as a mode of transportation. Also, why use me last if you''re going to suggest me? Shouldn''t I be your first choice? Why aren''t I your first choice? What is this odd anger I''m suddenly feeling...? Where did that come from?


    "Oh right, Crysea." he suddenly called me from my thoughts.


    "Yes?"


    "The robot, please." He pointed to the machine I had dropped.


    "Ah, sorry. Here you go." I handed it to him and he accepted with a gleam in his eyes.


    "Ahaha! One of Pilum''s rumored robotics! I''ve always wanted to dissect one. These things are pseudo A.I''s. They can think for themselves within certain parameters, however, they are not self aware nor can they communicate aside from a nod." He began explaining to me with an excited tone.


    "What''s so special about them?" I didn''t really know its worth.


    "Hm? Oh, well, aside from being able to run faster, hit stronger, and well, all around better than a human, nothing. They''re accuracy for weaponry should be minimal along with their offset center of balance making melee useless against a person who knows what they''re doing. They''re anti-personnel, they''d do poorly against an armed nation, so I guess you could call them assassins."


    "How do you know this if it''s only a rumor?" I don''t understand how he can know any of this stuff. It sounds ridiculously difficult.


    "Mmm, just a guess from the components and how it was constructed. They were built mainly for taking hits and taking out singular targets. Anyway, would you take me to the bunker then to the building we were in? I have to inform Rita, if he still doesn''t know. Ah, but first let me go tell my brother." He said and took off.


    Humans are such strange creatures, well, at least this one is.


    ___________________________________________________________________________________________


    Okay, so this was a short chapter, AND it was released far quicker than I expected. That said, It kinda fell short because I hit a block on it. You have no idea how hard it is to try to put your head into another of a completely different personality, or maybe you do, regardless this chapter was more mentally taxing then chapter 16... And that chapter made my stomach do back flips. Sorry I could only give you this much, but that means the next chapter can come out sooner, and it''ll be back in Sky''s perspective. These past two chapters, also, have been kind of a test run. Meaning, I might make more chapters, later down the road, in different people''s perspective... maybe... Well hoped you enjoyed, thanks for readin, and I''ll see y''all next chapter!!

 Chapter 19 It Would Seem That the Inquiry Will Have to Wait

    Chapter 19


    -Me-


    So it''s been six days since the guy informed us about the inquiry and we are about to head off to Rita''s to meet up with our travel agent. First off I need to wake up my brother. Heh heh heh heeeh. One bucket of antarctic water coming your way little bro.


    "Blargaprargphra." my brother spouted out when I splashed the water on him.


    "AHAHAHA!!!! Eat that little brother of mine!!! Feel the pain of being awoken by the almighty Ull''s wrath!!"


    "Who is Ull?" My brother asked completely ignoring all of my anticipation. What a serious buzzkill.


    "Dunno, just thought I''d say it, and way to kill that mood."


    "Well retorting you gives you the win would it not?'' Gasp! He''s already figured me out?! My brother!! You''re not secretly a super human bad ass are you? Word. Well after splashing ice water on my brother who, like me, is unbelievably difficult to wake up, I went down stairs to meet up with Crysea before taking off. When I arrived she was having a conversation with Mae, unexpectedly. Well Sorry to interrupt but we must go. "Crysea, once Sami comes down we need to go. Sorry Mae, but we''re going to borrow my little brother for quite some time. I''ll have him send a post card every once in a while."


    "Yes please do, and please take care of yourselves." Aww she''s such a caring girl. Bro, you''ve struck gold! So to speak.


    "We shall." I assured her and, with Sami and Crysea, left the house. So over the course of the stay, Crysea still refused to allow Sami to know about her race so we had to call in my contact, of which is able to make it through so everything''s going well so far. Ugh always the lines that ends up with something bad happening shortly after. I immediately look to my left and right to scout for any misfortune that could turn about.


    "What are you looking for?" Sami asked me.


    "Nothing, just thought of a phrase that could cause us misfortune is all." Crysea seemed to react to this but only slightly, heh; she must know what I mean. Aaah I really should stop setting myself up for epic failure. Well let''s just get to Rita''s safely... please.


    Surprisingly, even after the ''words that should, under any circumstance, not be spoken'' incident, nothing happened for the duration of our travel. It... Was actually rather boring. I was hoping for some sort of excitement, but, alas, all we did was talk about future plans and finished playing catch up with the last 15 years. Apparently my little bro wants to be a space farer, how adventurous. Well, circumstances given, ya might get lucky and find something... ''New'' heh heh. Good luck little Sami, good luck.


    Upon our arrival Rita was waiting for us at the entrance of the ex-Alpha Corp. building and guided us to where our transportation contact was waiting. This person.... Why the hell did it have to be this person?


    "Sky~ how are~ you~" A six foot eight giantess with big ogling eyes and the most mismatched voice ever, sang upon catching my visage. Oh lord, save me please. Not this chick... please... no. "It''s been so~ long why haven''t you contacted us?" She demanded cheerfully. I''m... I''m crying right now. Do you not see the tears?! There are tears!! Many... many... tears. You bastard!! Why would you send her!!! Next time I see you I''m going to deck you in the face... using electrified brass knuckles... WITH MY LEFT ARM!!!


    "Please, just... Please just shut up. Your voice does not match your body, you have an annoying sing song tone, AND YOU''RE WAY TOO..." Gruh.... I''m being smothered stop hugging me you freaking beast!!! Guys!! Don''t just stand there watching!! Help me!!! Please!!! Also.... FUCK YOU REUNION CLICHE!!!!! "Dyo... zap!" upon my command Dyo zapped the giantess off me. Thank you Dyo, you''re the best. Better than a certain someone that just watched. I glared at Crysea and Sami, who, in turn, merely laughed. Betrayal to no end. Life.... why you be so cruel!


    "Alright Alitoria, I believe you know why we are here so no more playing around." Rita.... My savior... I love you! In a completely normal way... I''ll just stop from digging further into a hole.


    "Alri~ght." she conceded. Please, Rita, you handle her from here.


    "Why did he send you? You shouldn''t have your license by now." Rita asked for me. Rita, you''re a saint. A bonafide Saint.


    "Big Bo said ''you have enough practice to put professional pilots to shame'' so he told me it was fine." She answered cheekily.


    ¡°As long as he gave the go ahead, did he give you updated authorization codes?¡± Rita continued.


    As Rita was gathering information from Alitoria Sami tapped my shoulder and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that? I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ve mentioned her.¡±


    Naturally, I absolutely hate the memories that contain her in it. ¡°She¡¯s the A.I Big Bo created.¡±


    ¡°A.I? She¡¯s not human?¡± Crysea asked.


    ¡°Yup, 100 percent artificial intelligence. Big Bo, though, never gave her command data so she is completely free from and binds that would force her to obey someone. Essentially, she¡¯s human. You¡¯d never guess she was unless you were told by Big Bo himself. The reason why I very much dislike her is because she¡¯s absurdly nosey, she has that voice to specifically mess with me, and she¡¯s destroyed quite a few of my experiments. Like Dyo, at that time.¡± I explained to them.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Sami. That one sound. That¡¯s not a good sound ya did there. I don¡¯t like that reaction at all, well, no matter; it¡¯ll all be fine as long as Rita handles it.


    ¡°Sky. We¡¯re ready to leave.¡± Rita informed me.


    ¡°Right! What¡¯re we waiting for then. Mush!¡± I exclaimed. Ah hahaha haha hahaha! I will show up in style! I wonder what kind of plane we¡¯ll be using¡­


    Upon arrival at the aircraft I was thoroughly surprised. ¡°The hell we using an old model like this?¡±


    ¡°Big Bo says I don¡¯t have permission to fly newer models.¡± Alitoria answered.


    ¡°Damn. Well, at least it¡¯ll get us there. Beggars can¡¯t be choosers, as the saying goes.¡± With a defeated enthusiasm I boarded the older model plane and found me a nice comfortable seat¡­. As far as comfortable can go with these things. Let me just take a huge deep sigh here. ¡°Sigh.¡± There we go; I am now prepared for this bumpy ride. Let¡¯s just get this over with¡­


    Ding dong


    Oh, it even has the older model annoying alarm thingy, how wonderful¡­


    ¡°This is your captain speaking.¡± WRONG! This is not a ship. This is a plane. You say ¡®this is your pilot speaking¡¯ dammit you can¡¯t even get that right! This is going to be a long ride; I can already tell. ¡°Everyone should go ahead and fasten in; we¡¯re bout to take off.¡± Don¡¯t make such an excited voice; this is not the time to be excited! This is a serious matter and our lives are in your hands right now! You hear me? OUR LIVES¡­ oh wait¡­ I¡¯m saying this all in my head¡­..


    ¡°Shall we sit here as well?¡± Crysea asked, gesturing towards the seats aside and across from me.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Please, Rita, keep that idiot in check. I beg you.


    ¡°Al~ri~ght we~¡¯re off!¡± I HADN¡¯ T BUCKLED IN YET YOU STUPID LITTLE SHIT!!! Dammit¡­. Still in my head. I need to start voicing my complaints¡­ naaah, to much work. My view is ¡®do as little work as possible¡¯ and yet, here I am trying to save an entire specie¡­ If that ain¡¯t the definition of work, I don¡¯t know what is. Let¡¯s just not think about it too much. Yeeeaah I¡¯ll do just that.


    The ride was a silent one. We didn¡¯t say anything for the whole ride. Well, mainly because I fell asleep as well as my brother. Crysea did her own thing and Rita was keeping the idiot in check. We eventually arrived in Graeg airspace, naturally accompanied by fighter pilots requesting authorization. Now, Rita, this is your time to shine! Make that idiot solve this problem without fail!


    Ding dong. Ugh, I really don¡¯t like that sound.


    ¡°Sorry to tell you guys but it would appear that¡­¡± She didn¡¯t even get to finish her sentence before I figured out what she was trying to say. Authorization got botched, and now we¡¯re being targeted. I mean, look at the left wing. It¡¯s completely missing! Wait¡­. THE LEFT WING IS COMPLETELY MISSING!!! Holy shit!


    I ran up to the cockpit to address this issue. ¡°The hells going on?! Also, the hell are the parachutes!!¡±


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°They¡¯re in that compartment over there. There should be enough.¡± Rita explained.


    ¡°It seems they didn¡¯t want to allow us in regardless of authorization. The code was correct however they came back.¡± Dammit. Whoever¡¯s trying to get us is seriously pissing me off and when I find out whom¡­ Oooh I¡¯m going to make you pa¡­


    The ship rocked as the other wing was blown off. Dammit no time to talk. I rushed to the compartment and grabbed a parachute for Rita and Alitoria. I then grabbed one for Crysea, Sami and I. Wait, does Crysea even need one? Meh, not the time to contemplate.


    ¡°Here put this on and jump out the door when we¡¯re over land.¡± I told them as I opened the door, which almost sucked me out. Phew, close one. I can see land ahead so this shouldn¡¯t be too bad an issue.


    ¡°Got it.¡± They both confirmed.


    ¡°Good now¡­¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re coming to finish us off!¡± Alitoria warned us.


    Shit. ¡°GO!! NOW!!!¡± I shouted grabbed both Sami and Crysea and tossed them out the door before they could react. I made sure they had at least one parachute. Besides, even if they didn¡¯t, Crysea¡¯s there so they¡¯d be fine regardless. ¡°Rita, Ali! We need to¡­¡± I didn¡¯t get to finish my sentence. Why? Well when your plane blows up from when asshole pilots fire off missiles, of course you don¡¯t get to finish your sentence.


    As of right now, I¡¯m free falling. Yup, and guess what! My freakin parachute is about two or three feet away from me. Time for some midair swimming! After a few moments of failed attempts to reach my parachute, by the way, I looked like a complete idiot flailing my arms and legs around like that; I decided to alter my body¡¯s position to see if that would move me. Guess what? It did! Now I just need to get this thing on and fly to safety. Is what I¡¯d like to say but this is going to hurt. By time I opened the chute and it fully deployed, I smacked the ground. Heh, lights out everyone.


    ¡­


    ¡­..


    ¡­¡­.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Uoh¡­ Am¡­ I¡­ Still alive? I¡­ can¡¯t move¡­ Ow¡­ So¡­ much pain¡­ Let¡¯s¡­ try opening¡­ my eyes¡­¡± My eyelids began to flutter but eventually I was able to get them open. I began to look around but quickly understood that I can¡¯t move. Damn. Well let¡¯s try looking at my body. Can¡¯t be that HOLY SHIT! IS THAT MY BONE?! MY FREAKIN BONE¡¯S STICKING OUT!!


    Ew¡­ Well it¡¯s better than losing the leg I guess¡­ FUCKING NOT!!! Dammit take the whole damn thing if you¡¯re going to put me through such a thing, don¡¯t just stick my bone out as to say ¡®hey, how¡¯s it going? I¡¯m the bone to your leg. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡¯ No! It¡¯s fucking NOT nice to meet you! Go away!! ¡®but I want to be your friend.¡¯ Well I don¡¯t, now go away!! Why am I having a mental conversation with the bone protruding from my leg? Have I already sunk this low? Haaa¡­ Let¡¯s just move on.


    So, it appears that I can¡¯t move, like, at all. Looking around it seems that I have some broken bones, some fractures, I might have some internal bleeding as well. Who the hell knows! I mean I did just¡­ dammit focus. ¡°D¡­ Dyo¡­ Ow, can¡­ you hear me?¡± a familiar buzz resounded when I called for my little handy helper. Thank goodness, if he weren¡¯t around, I think I¡¯d have died. ¡°Dyo¡­ I need you too¡­ scan for internal¡­¡± I had to take a few breaths before I could continue. ¡°Bleeding and mend¡­ the wounds¡­ Also¡­ if you can¡­ the broken leg¡­ please¡­¡± I stated my requests.


    Dyo acknowledged and began to do a full body scan. Immediately after, a sharp pain erupted from my stomach. ¡°AAAAH!!¡± dammit Dyo, I know what you¡¯re doing but no freakin sedative makes this wretched! I retorted such as Dyo cut open my stomach and began to work on sealing up any and all wounds. You¡¯re wondering how? Well, all he is doing is singing any torn or ripped tissue preventing further bleeding. He¡¯s not repairing anything, I didn¡¯t program that function. I should do that when I get back to the lab.


    After at least an hour of careful sealing and constant outburst of my screaming, of which, by the way, has become a simple release of air, Dyo finally finished the internal portion of the damage and is now working towards the external. Oh¡­ Uh oh. Not the le¡­ ¡°haaaaaaaaa¡­.¡± I released another blast of air, which, quite frankly, is starting to sound like hissing, when Dyo corrected my leg. How? I don¡¯t know I closed my eyes dammit, this shit is painful and I don¡¯t want to watch. Well at least I don¡¯t have to have another conversation with my bone¡­


    After another full body scan, Dyo gave a buzz indicating he finished. Oh thank you God, thank you. Now let¡¯s see if I can get up. I slow start to position myself in an upward sitting position and had to stop there for a breather. Who knew sitting up would be so difficult, and never have I wanted to be as lazy as I want to be now, but things to do, places to go, and people to kill so let¡¯s get to it.


    With an effort that could encourage and entire planet, I slow began to stand up, and when I did, I almost fell. Thanks Dyo for the stick. That saved my ass, heh, literally. Now where am I? I looked around and saw nothing but trees and water. Oh, forgot to mention the broken bridge. Wait¡­ Broken bridge? I don¡¯t ever remember, even in history, there being a spot like this¡­ The hell is it doing here then? Something left out? Huh, how odd. Well it is dark out so I might just be seeing things, I hope I am. There¡¯s going to be some serious shit going down if I¡¯m not.


    Whelp, let¡¯s start marching. I¡¯ll eventually find someone¡­ or something¡­ Please let it be Crysea. Whoa, almost fell there. Let¡¯s just take this nice and slowly.


    ¡°Dyo, get me some water, then after bringing it to me, search for something edible. I don¡¯t care what. Please, and thank you.¡± Dyo acknowledged and flew off. So glad I made that, I¡¯d definitely be dead by now if I hadn¡¯t. It¡¯s funny how things work out like that huh? Well let¡¯s just¡­ enter this dark and creepy forest¡­ Seriously though, why can¡¯t I remember this place¡­?


    It¡¯s been a few hours since I entered the forest now and the strangest thing is, I have yet to hear a single sound. You¡¯d think after all this time you¡¯d hear at least a ruffle of some night time predator but nope, not a single noise. It¡¯s eerie as all hell. Well let¡¯s just climb up this tree to get some rest, never know what could be down here.


    Well I did attempt to climb the tree, but with these injuries, well, it was impossible. So now I¡¯m still walking around looking for a safe place to sleep. Seriously though, what¡¯s up with the forests on this planet? It¡¯s like they¡¯re all alive or something¡­ I don¡¯t like it. I have enough issues to deal with with the Shadowless Forest as is.


    As I was complaining to no one Dyo arrived with some fresh, sterile, tasty looking water. ¡°Thank you Dyo.¡± I thanked him and received the water, on which I guzzled. ¡°Ah. Much appreciated. Change of plans Dyo, I need you to do a 3 kilometer ping and inform me of any entity of any sort. I need to know what¡¯s going on here.¡± Dyo acknowledged with the usual buzz and rose into the sky. Soon after, an inaudible sonar pulse was release covering the area I designated and Dyo returned to me. The results? Nothing¡­ Seriously?? Not a single living being within a three kilometer radius? How? This is a flourishing forest so there should be at least some wild life¡­ So why isn¡¯t there any? I¡¯m starting to actually fell a little fear. How unsightly.


    ¡°Dyo, are you able to give me my location via world map? Also, could you tell me the exact expanse of this forest? If I can figure out where we landed, I may be able to get us to a safe spot, as well as locate the others.¡± Dyo once again acknowledged and flew off. ¡°A silent forest¡­ a forest empty of life¡­ A detachment of the Shadowless? No, we no longer reside in Byolin so that¡¯s not an option¡­ Silent and empty¡­ silent.. and empty¡­ Eh, I don¡¯t care anymore; I just want to get some rest. I¡¯m so freakin tired and that rough landing definitely took more out of me then necessary.¡± I¡¯ll worry about everything after I get some rest but for now, since there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll just rest next to this tree. Heh the inquiry will just have to wait.


    It wasn¡¯t long before I fell asleep¡­


    _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _


    Well I decided it would have been much too easy for them to just simply arrive at the inquiry, so I decided to change things up a bit. I had originally planned to make him wake up in a more¡­ bloodied mess but that would make it a little impossible for him to recover so I did this. Not bad if I say so myself. Had to dig up some stats though, to make sure this was all humanly possible, the survival that is. Well, I hope you enjoy and I¡¯ll see yall in the next chapter!

 Side Chapter Our Date and Her Song

    Alright, so I didn''t mean to release another side chapter for a while, but with the events transpiring and the time-frame for this one, I figured that if I don''t release this now then never will I have the chance. So here is the next side chapter.


    Side Chapter


    -Me-


    So tonight is the promised night. Though the plans have changed a little bit due to my house being blown up, we''re still going to the original location we set for the date. I wonder what she''ll think of it, it''s my first date ever so I don''t know if this is how things are supposed to go. Oh well, no going back now~. Ah, night can''t come fast enough. Guess I''ll go work on my armor until then. Why? Naturally because Crysea and Mae, Saemik''s girlfriend, are out right now doing who knows what at who knows where. It''s good though, she''ll be able to learn more about human society going out with that girl.


    "DYO!" I shouted. In response a small cybernetic ball, that could fit in your hand, hovered in front of me. "I would like to start working on the armor so could you please get the lab set up? I''m going to retrieve my brother, he would like to see it and he might be able to give me some ideas." Dyo gave a slight buzz of acknowledgement and zipped away. I''ve been getting along with Dyo a lot better since Rita reproached us. At the time I thought him a jerk, but now I''m glad he did. With Dyo''s newfound ambition, progress with the armor has been greatly increased. Thank you Dyo!


    I''m currently working on the close range kinetic barrier, in other words, melee shield. It''s significantly more difficult to efficiently create compared to the normal kinetic barrier. The difference? Welllll it''s like the difference between making leather armor and steel armor. It''s a completely different process, AND I have to incorporate it with the normal barrier so that I won''t have to actively switch between melee and ranged, it''ll counter both at any given point in time. So painful.


    I lost track of time and it wasn''t until Sami came to retrieve me did I notice it was starting to get late, as in, it''s an hour until the appointed time!! Here I was complaining night couldn''t come fast enough. WRONG!!! It came way to fast! Slow down, sheesh... Okay, I know I just contradicted myself there but just ignore it.


    When I arrived back at my brother''s place I had discovered a dolled up Crysea. She was wearing some kind of fancy slick dress with her hair tied back, with some makeup on as well. Aw that hair was far more gorgeous untied. Just saying. And Mae!! Why did you do this to her!! Sure, it looks pretty, but you''re kinda blocking part of her natural beauty you know?! Did you not once see her glowing aura the whole time you were with her? If you did I''m pretty sure you''d never have done this! Sigh, well regardless, she does still look pretty, just a different kind, I guess?


    "I tried to tell her, she just..." Crysea trailed off. Whoa... What happened?! You made her trail! She never trails!!! Mae, you''re not some demon in diguise are you? Some creature from the deep? You didn''t use magic did you? You shouldn''t be able to! This is sci Fi remember? Sci, Fi!


    "What''s the harm in it? I think she looks gorgeous, don''t you?" Mae had a sweet, innocent grin on her face. It''s a lie. You''re the devil aren''t you? Damn this cliche!!!


    "Mae, before you do something unnatural again, please, just don''t do this again." I complained to her.


    "What are you saying? Girls need to get properly dressed for such occasions you know? There''s a whole different process then what you men do. At least your brother understands." she was mocking me. Totally mocking me. Well she''s not even human!!! So your point is invalid. Veto veto veto veto! Go away! I wish I could say these things but I can''t. Crysea hasn''t given me permission to speak of it, so I shan''t.


    "You just don''t get it do you? Crysea has this natural beauty that makes career models look like dirt compared to her. What you did was actually shackling her beauty rather than enhancing it!" I will not tolerate this blasphemy!!


    "You don''t get it either. A woman needs to do this kind of stuff in order to represent herself properly, it''s considered bad etiquette if she doesn''t." Mae countered. None of this matters!! You can''t push human society on her!! but dammit I can''t tell her that!!


    "Look we''re not even going to a public place, you couldn''t even do what we''re going to do in a public place. To much light. Anyway, this whole public thing is made up in your head. Before you can misconstrue something, it''s stargazing, we''re going to go see the stars. Tonight is the optimal night to see the galaxy, of which she''s never seen before, so that''s what we are doing. Your efforts were fruitless!!" I destroyed her argument. Haha! Taste bitter defeat! I will not surrender!


    "Sky." One word was all I needed.


    "Yes ma''am let''s go~" I waved to Mae and left with Crysea. After a distance where no one could see us, Crysea turned to her Syrlyn form, picked me up, and took off to our designated spot. By the way, that spot is on a mountain above the cloud level. It was a lucky flat spot on the mountain where we could fully stretch out and have an unrestrained stargazing time. Naturally breathing is a bit more difficult, but it''s not impossible. I also brought the necessary items to keep us warm. Crysea is cold as it is and I don''t need her getting any colder. I''ve yet to figure out why she''s so cold. So odd.


    "Once we arrive I''ll be able to test out my invention for just this situation! I call it the heat dome! Ugh, horrible names. Just, horrible names. Crysea, you get to name the next one." She laughed but gave me an ok.


    After a bit of time passed she asked me a question. "Sky, why do humans search for mates even when they already have one?"


    I laughed. So she saw that huh? Well it was only a matter of time. "That''s not a question I can answer, to tell ya the truth. I personally don''t understand how people can be unfaithful to the one whom they''ve chosen as their partner. I have heard of excuses but none of which were actual reasons too. Sorry that I can''t give ya an answer."


    She became silent when I finished and only stared straight ahead. I decided to go ahead and ask her something. "What about your kind. Do they mate for life, or?"


    "We pick only one. Even if the other dies, we don''t search for another." Whoa. Serious devotion there. I can understand now as too why she couldn''t understand how humans go from person to person. I myself have never been in a relationship my whole life. Though, circumstances given, it''s understandable. Heh, it''s also kinda romantic if you think about it. Devoting your entire heart to one sole person throughout any and everything, while death being only a temporary separation. "I''m glad you see it that way." she said that so genuinely.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    After that conversation we were quite for the rest on the travel to our spot. I knew it was going to be hard to breathe but sheesh, this is bad. Almost suffocating, thankfully the heat dome comes with oxygen as well!! Ahahahaha!! I really need to work on my naming sense. Anyway, with this we won''t have to worry bout lack of air or heat. Yay!


    I began laying out the blanket after activating the heat dome, why? Because there''s snow and grass up here and grass irritates my skin when I lay on it. Not at an annoying rate but as in, I get a rash from that shit. Seriously, what the hell? Thus the blanket is a necessity. "Well sit where ever, the dome covers this whole spot so you''ll be fine." she didn''t budge an inch when I said that. Oookay, I guess I''ll sit first then.


    When I sat I got a pleasant surprise. When I sat she wrapped her body around me once, then, using her humanoid hands, placed them over my shoulders and on my chest. She then rested her head atop mine, her legs were tucked away and her scythes rested on her sides. Well this was unexpected. I could feel her weight, but it wasn''t overbearing, it was more of a weight that let you know she was there, she exists, and you exist to her. For the first time she was warm. I don''t know if it''s because of the dome, but she had a warmth that you''d never wish to part with. A sense of security. Oops, don''t fall asleep.


    "I wasn''t expecting you to do this..." I started.


    "Do you not like it?" she lifted her head and looked at me with a dismal gaze.


    "No no no, that''s not it. It''s just unexpected, but very much enjoyable. Please , continue." I very much enjoyed this. Yup, if ever there were doubt, I know now that I love this woman and I will do everything in my power to make her truly happy. She seemed please with my answer and rested her head upon mine again, only this time I could hear a low res sound emitting from her. Is she purring? Is that even a purr? Don''t know what you''d call it but it would crescendo sharply and slow decrescendo. I guess I could call it humming. Let''s call it humming. How entrancing.


    We ceased our talking and began our stargazing. The stars began to speckle the sky, slowly but surely, illuminating the night sky. First we could see some constellations, one the shape of a man with a bow. Eventually the whole sky was illuminated with stars revealing our galaxy. The different hues of the different systems and clusters vividly fought with each other over dominance for the night sky revealing a spectacle only visible at a time such as this. A normal person may never see their whole life.


    ''There''s something I wish to do, if you''re okay with it.'' Crysea''s thoughts invaded my mind.


    ''Sure, go ahead.'' I approved.


    ''You don''t even know what it is.'' doubt huh? No matter, it doesn''t bother me.


    ''It''s fine, I''m pretty sure I''ll be okay with it regardless.'' a little insensitive, probably, but I ain''t gonna lie.


    ''Alright. I hope you enjoy''


    Crysea lifted her head towards the sky and began releasing a soft, melodic, gentle sound. She then rose both in intensity and octave starting at a quick tempo then ending with a slow one. She then sank into a deep pitch and slowly, like a winding stream, moved up and down the scale. Then it began. A series of rise and fall, a constant tug-of-war between light and dark, creating a harmony of beauty that could sway the wind and move the creatures of nature. She would hold an occasional note for an extended amount of time sending a chill down your spine, not of fear but of bliss. She then conjoined a melody of serenity with her harmony that one not only heard, but could feel throughout their entire body. The transitions between fast and slow, flats and sharps, soft and loud were done so beautifully it flowed like a gentle raging storm. You could feel your body move along with the melody as it picked up pace, and felt yourself a restful state when she slowed. It was a beautifully joyous song with a touch of melancholy and a cup of hope. A song I wish would never end. One that I''d do anything to hear again. Yeah, I feel the tears with this one.


    Her song lasted maybe 10 or 15 minutes but it felt like an eternity of heaven. When she finished her thoughts entered mine again. ''Our kind can sing our emotions, when built enough. It''s meant to be a special occasion when we sing, so it has been passed to me. The last time my kind sang was over 1500 years, when we lived on our home world.'' I could feel the sullen tone in her thoughts. So that''s how long it''s been huh? A millennia and a half since they were kicked out of their own home. Well, it might not be the same, but I intend to make this a place they could call a home away from home.


    ''Well it means, to me, far more than what simple words could describe that you would sing for me. It was beautiful, and that only scratches the surface of how I feel.'' I told her my honest opinion. Such a song, words can only bring it insults.


    After the song we continued to watch the stars until they began to slowly disappear. Once the sky became empty and the sun started to wake up we left to return to my brother''s house, with the unforgettable memory of the night. Heh, I tried to make this an enjoyable time for her and yet, she reversed it on me making me the elated one. This whole being in love thing is new to me, though I don''t know her feelings, but I intend to do my best.


    "Hey Sky?" She called to me.


    "Yeah, what''s up?"


    "When this is over, and we can live here peacefully..." she paused. I wonder why. "Will you still be able to love me, even if I never take the form of a human again?" I could hear it, only faintly, the insecurity in her voice.


    So I tell her the honest feelings in my heart. "Naturally. If I recall you called me strange when we first met. Remember, I fell in love with you at first sight, and which sight did I behold?" Upon my answer I could hear that low hum from her again, I seriously hope that''s a sign saying she''s happy.


    "Thank you." She never said anything else, she didn''t need to.


    _______________________________________________________________________________________________


    Oh, and one more thing. This will probably be the last side chapter for a while, most likely not until the events with the... well... not until the current events are over with you can be guaranteed that another won''t come out, so I do hope you enjoyed this one. I seriously did. Well thanks for reading, and have a great day!!!

 Chapter 20 Why? Just Why?

    Chapter 20


    -Me-


    ¡°Good morning world! My sides hurt, I¡¯m dying inside, I can hardly move, and it¡¯s a beautiful morning!¡± I sighed right after. Yeah, everything hurts more so than it did yesterday, so let¡¯s not go to sleep until I can find a place to heal properly. Don¡¯t want my bones mending in an awkward position now, do I? Ha ha ha nope! Ugh¡­


    Why does this have to happen? Seriously¡­ what did I do to deserve this? All I wanted was for my siblings to be able to live a life of peace and safety. To be able to live without having to worry about who¡¯s over their shoulder with a knife. And this is what I get? Pain. More pain. Unending, unrelenting, physical and psychological pain.


    I¡¯ve done enough right? I¡¯ve suffered enough right? I¡¯ve been betrayed by my closest friends and suffered right? I¡¯ve been forced to instigate infighting on such a loving family and watch as my own heart cracked as they died. It¡¯s enough right? I¡¯ve lost an arm. I¡¯ve almost died. I¡¯ve fallen a height that would normally kill someone and I¡®m now in a whole fucked up situation. It¡¯s enough right? Right?


    Please tell me I¡¯ve suffered enough. I don¡¯t know how much more I can take. How much more it will be before I break¡­ for good. Yes I love what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m saving an entire race! An entire, beautiful, peaceful, loving race! There¡¯s also a remarkable woman from that race as well¡­ ahem¡­ aside from that¡­ I¡¯m saving them. Shouldn¡¯t I get a break? Don¡¯t good deeds get rewarded with good, well, rewards?


    ¡­


    ¡­..


    No, of course not...


    ¡­..


    ¡­


    No I figured it¡¯d be this rough. I can only imagine it¡¯s going to get harder. If this is just the beginning then, I need to prepare myself. I need to prepare myself for the worse. I knew this wouldn¡¯t be easy. ¡°Sigh.¡± Well, I guess I need to steel myself now. I guess killing will not be the proper solution, so let¡¯s try to find another. ¡°Haaa¡­¡± I can only hope.


    ¡°But, isn¡¯t this supposed to be the clich¨¦d moment in which some creature, be it sentient or not, shows up and becomes either a companion or enemy?¡± I waited like ten seconds. ¡°No? Well, suit yourself. Also, the hell is Dyo taking so long?¡± I tried to get up but ended up breaking my stick and in turn landed on me arse. A huge surge of pain spread throughout my entire body but I held in the scream, it would only lead to more pain... This is going to be a pain in the ass¡­ no pun intended.


    After a few minutes of self-agonizing pain Dyo finally returned with the usual welcoming buzz. ¡°Thanks for doing this for me, but the hell took you so long? It feels as if you traveled the entire planet for this.¡± I say as Dyo presented me a holographic map of the area¡­ and the entire planet. Apparently there are a few uncharted islands to the east of Byolin. Huh, who knew¡­? Wait wait wait wait, that¡¯s not the issue at hand. Did he seriously travel the whole planet just to get a map? AND IN 10 HOURS TO BOOT? I don¡¯t remember installing a speed function in you so how did you manage? You¡­ don¡¯t have to take me so literally, if you¡¯re an A.I just do things you feel right. Sheesh.


    Aside from the rather pointless distraction, we aren¡¯t actually that far from the location where the inquiry is to be held. How convenient. I say that, but it¡¯s still at least a hundred miles, though compared to the original 9000 we had to travel, this is a walk in the park. ¡°Ah, were you able to ascertain the location of the others?¡± Dyo gave a small buzz and the hologram revealed 4 red dots in scattered locations. Well, two were together so I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s Rita and the idiot. Well let¡¯s start with the closest one then, shall we?


    I began walking east to the location of the nearest red dot, which should be about a mile, with a billion needles crawling throughout my skin with each step. This is definitely not a good sign. I seriously need to get some treatment soon. AND MY FUCKING LEG! Holy shit my leg. I may not have complained much but damn, I can¡¯t even touch anything with it. The slightest movement hurts like hell. Ugh¡­ I need a doctor.


    After limping, you know, the movement that could be mistaken for a zambie¡­ yes¡­ zambie, I know what I said, for about an hour, of which was hell, I arrived in the vicinity of the first red dot. When I got within normal conversation distance I suddenly hit the ground¡­


    ...


    ¡­..


    ¡­¡­.


    ¡°Huh? Wh¡­¡± Ouch! I can¡¯t¡­ breathe¡­ Ow ow ow ow ow ow ow ow ow ow ow ow ow ow ow. I have to breathe in breaths smaller then a baby. I can¡¯t take any deep breaths; I¡¯ll lose something important if I do. I turned, well tried, my head to the right. Nothin huh? Then I heard a slight sound to my left. Let¡¯s look over there then. What I saw was a tear filled face of a crimson eyed beauty. I wonder¡­ ah, right. I got jumped and lost consciousness from the pain¡­ make¡¯s sense.


    ¡°Yo.¡± I managed squeeze out.


    Upon my words she immediately went to hug me but stopped almost the exact moment she started. I could see fresh tears spilling forth like a newly found spring. I¡¯m not dead you know? Still alive. In a hell¡¯s worth of pain, but alive. ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ Her thoughts whimpered out.


    ¡®What for?¡¯ I asked slightly bemuddled.


    ¡®I couldn¡¯t recognize your heart. I couldn¡¯t recognize your scent. I didn¡¯t recognize you and I attacked you. I thought you died. You¡¯re heart went silent¡­ for so long.¡¯ I looked around and it was night once again. Damn, out for so long. ¡®I¡¯m so sorry.¡¯ She answered thus.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m alive so it doesn¡¯t matter. That said, what do you mean you couldn¡¯t recognize my heart or scent?¡¯


    ¡®Your heart was so chaotic. There was no music, just a constant storm of sound. You smelled of death. Something that shouldn¡¯t be. I thought you were a monster¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    ¡®First of all, please, stop apologizing. Secondly, that¡¯s probably because I¡¯m playing catch with death and I¡¯m also having a slight mental breakdown at the same time. So, naturally, that¡¯s probably likely to happen, thing is; I¡¯m still here so no need to worry anymore. Though, I¡¯d like to get to a doc ASAP, we need to find the others first.¡¯


    ¡®No.¡¯ huh? ¡®You¡¯ll die soon if we don¡¯t get you help.¡¯


    ¡®Yeah, but we have enough time to get the oth¡­¡¯


    ¡®They can take care of themselves; we¡¯re going to a ¡®doctor¡¯ now.¡¯ She suddenly got aggressive.


    ¡®Well sure they can, but¡­¡¯


    ¡®No. We¡¯re going now.¡¯ She said then picked me up and placed me on her back. Afterwards she took off at a ridiculous speed, but it was smooth so my wounds weren¡¯t agitated too much.


    ¡®Ah, but before we get to civilization, you should probably turn to human form. You know, to keep from making too much of a ruckus.¡¯ I brought to attention.


    ¡®I am aware.¡¯ She responded.


    ¡®Well, as long as you know.¡¯ I said and let myself succumb to sleep.


    ¡­


    ¡®Ugh, I¡¯ve been sleeping too much for being in such a terrible situation. Oh look, I¡¯m in a hospital. Seems I was out longer then I had initially thought and hoped. Wonderful.¡¯


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± An excited voice reached my ears. Ah, such an amazingly beautiful voice. I could listen to that voice for eons and never tire of it.


    ¡°Aye, and it would seem I can actually talk without my insides being sheared. So, how long has it been since I¡¯ve been out.¡± Let¡¯s just get this out of the way.


    ¡°Well, what the doctors said was that you would have woken up a little after I arrived here, but they did some¡­ surgery? That caused you to sleep for a few days. Then you just wouldn¡¯t wake up, no matter how much anyone tried to get you up.¡± She started to get way to in depth.


    ¡°Number please. Just a number. I don¡¯t need excess info, sorry.¡±


    ¡°Ah, two weeks.¡± Ah. Two weeks huh? Well, all things considered, I think that¡¯s rather well. The shock could have pulled me into a coma and that would have been baaad.


    ¡°It would seem that you are awake. I was wondering what took our guest so long to arrive, but it turned out you were admitted into a hospital not too long ago. Upon the news we took the opportunity to extend the date you were required to arrive at the inquiry. Ah, where are my manners. I am Rupin, current head of the Berranda country. You must be Sky, son of the revolutionary Mr. and Mrs. Gremlin. Am I mistaken?


    Ugh, this guy. Don¡¯t get me wrong, he¡¯s not a bad person, quite the contrary, he¡¯s pretty chill. It¡¯s just; he speaks so damn formally all the damn time. When I say all the time, I literally mean all the time. I¡¯ve never heard him not speak formally. Ever¡­ it¡¯s personally annoying, like dude. Chill. You can speak like a normal person every now and then ya know? Sigh, whatever.


    ¡°Nah, you¡¯re right. So what brings you here Ru?¡± Also, why did you need to confirm? Did you forget me after all these years? Well, last we met was like what? 18 years ago? So it¡¯s probably to be expected.


    He raised an eyebrow upon hearing the nickname I gave him, but whether or not it bothered him, he did not show it. ¡°To inform you of the inquiry¡¯s new date, as well as¡­¡± a brief pause, ¡°to catch up on an old friend.¡± Oh?


    ¡°Well, you may have heard, but my parents are dead.¡± I inform him rather bluntly.


    ¡°As it would seem, but that is not my purpose. I¡¯m here to get reacquainted with you, Mr. Sky. Time has allowed many wounds to fester, I would not like the bond we had 18 years ago be severed.¡± Oh¡­ well then¡­ uh dunno what to say here¡­ Totally was not expecting this.


    ¡°You¡¯re aware that to society, I¡¯m still just a kid.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re far more capable then the majority of the populace 100 years senior.¡± Whoa, now that¡¯s a rare compliment if I¡¯ve ever heard one. Thanks Ru.


    But, ¡°On what basis?¡± I need to know his reasons. Can¡¯t be too careful here.


    ¡°The most obvious, you¡¯re A.I. Dyo, you call it? It is fully self-aware and fully capable of making its own decisions. Scientist pulled from each country still has yet to make a proper A.I as stated.¡±


    ¡°Not a good reason.¡± I simply denied.


    ¡°Then will the simple reason of faith serve as a better ratiocination?¡± Ugh, this guy and his words.


    ¡°Sure. Guy like you acting on just faith is rare, so I¡¯ll bite.¡± Well if I can get this guy on my side then this will seriously make things better for our situation. Him and Kraug are currently at heads for top dog, well, so to speak. If I can get them both then everything will be smooth sailing from then on. ¡°But that can¡¯t be all.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, there are some¡­ personal reasons, however for now, this will be enough; and do not worry, I¡¯ll inform you of said reasons in due time.¡±


    I simply nodded in acknowledgement. No need to say anything redundant. But seriously though, what an unexpected turn of events. I seriously did not see this coming. Though I feel as though I should say something about this¡­ Hmm¡­ Well no matter.


    ¡®Clich¨¦?¡¯ Crysea whispered in my thoughts.


    Right! That¡¯s what it was¡­ well it¡¯s too late now. ¡®Thanks for reminding me there.¡¯


    ¡®No problem!¡¯ She responded somewhat happily. I absolutely love that smile of hers.


    ¡°This was a nice dream, but, reality is a bitch huh?¡± I asked her.


    With tears in her eyes she nodded.


    ¡°So what¡¯s really going on right now?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°They said the damage to your organs is extreme, and almost all of them are damaged. The likelihood of you surviving¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t continue. Heh, that bad huh?


    ¡°So this dream, is it your doing?¡± she nodded. ¡°Thought so. Don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to hold a conversation the way I am right now huh?¡± she shook her head. Naturally. ¡°Well, I wonder what I¡¯ll have to replace this time. Should I start the iron lungs? Heh, then the saying would be extremely accurate with me.¡± I said half-jokingly.


    ¡°How can you¡­ make jokes so easily right now?¡± she questioned me. Didn¡¯t we go through this before? Meh, oh well.


    ¡°Nothin I can really do now is there? I¡¯ve accepted that and now I¡¯ll just wait for the docs to do their thing. That said, I refuse to die now. I won¡¯t die until I¡¯ve made this planet your new home. Well, I might lose a few limbs and organs on the road, but I won¡¯t die.¡± Her tears don¡¯t stop. It¡¯s painful to see the one you love cry¡­ for you yourself. What is this, three times now? Man, I¡¯m a horrible person huh? I¡¯ll make a place you won¡¯t ever have to cry again. For now, I¡¯m sorry. ¡°Welp, since this is just in my head.¡± I stood up and gave her a hug. Though the positions are reversed, it still feels nice. I hope she does too.


    After a few moments of her silent tears and my hugging, I finally broke apart, reluctantly, and faced her. ¡°Right, I¡¯ll wake up eventually, in the mean time I need you to move forward with the plans. Find my brother, Rita, and, unfortunately, the idiot and take them to the inquiry. Most likely they¡¯ll wait one extra day so take them there. Search my mind for the directions, and all the info needed for the place.


    Oh, and since I¡¯m not there let Rita do the talking. I said it before but I don¡¯t want you to have to lie, so best to not say anything. Well unless something is stated that would actually hurt us instead. Next would be to take my brother to my sister, they¡¯ll want to see each other, it has been 15 years after all.


    Finally, you better not forget me got it? Just in case I hit a coma, which I doubt I will, and it takes more than a few weeks to recover, you best not forget me even a second.¡±


    She nodded as she accepted and understood all that I told her. For the last part? ¡®Naturally¡¯ was all that was said, with a smile of course. With that everything went black once again¡­


    ______________________________________________________________________________________


    Ok with this chapter it felt like it wasn''t I who was writing but another. So many turns I did not expect I would take. Also, I didn''t go back to look for grammar or anything so if something is messed up, please inform me so I can fix it. This is going in a different direction that I initially intended, however, this has opened many more paths for Sky to take so actually, I like it more now. Well, you''ll find out about that later. In the mean time, I hope you enjoy! Once again, thanks so much for reading!

 Chapter 21 I... Dont Know Anymore...

    Chapter 21


    -Me-


    Ah, as much as I wanted to stay, rather docile I don¡¯t think I can. I know I said I would but, the more I think about it¡­ the more I think about it, the less I think it¡¯s possible. I¡¯ve had enough time to think about it. I was out for about a week, 6 days 13 hours 32 minutes and 48 seconds to be exact. To short a time? Hardly. It was actually more than enough. Enough to decide, screw the world. I¡¯ve decided that I¡¯d take the world. I can¡¯t hide them, but I refuse to use them in my plans. It will be human versus human, strictly. When I take the world, not if, it¡¯ll be far easier to give them a safe place. My view is twisted? Heh, yes. Yes it is. I¡¯m fully aware of how twisted my view is. Acceptance under the act of oppression is not acceptance, but tolerance. Quite the difference I¡¯ll have to say. But I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m¡­ so tired. I just want to rest.


    We all want a fairy tale ending. I¡­ don¡¯t care. I just want my siblings¡­ Crysea¡­ the Syrlyns, I want them all to be happy. How hard can it be to make 326 people happy? Only nine percent of that number being adults, the harder to please type. Heh. Heh heh. Ha ha ha ha!! First I¡¯ll start with the current world leaders. Thanks mom and dad for making such a great name for yourselves, you¡¯re going to make my job so~ much easier. What¡¯s next after that? War? Genocide? Heh, who cares, this is my world now. Ha ha ha ha Ha HA HA!!


    -Me (The next day)-


    ¡°Welcome gentlemen! Thank you for gathering here today!¡± I shouted as the four world leaders sat in front of me.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I assume that it took quite the effort to get here today, huh?¡± The leader of Pilum sneered. Jereck was it? Hmm, it was him wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°You, Jereck, right? You shut up. I know you attacked Crysea two and a half weeks ago, and don¡¯t try your little roleplay of innocence. I don¡¯t have the patience for it. Ru.¡± I stunted that trash before anything could be said then directed my attention to Ru. ¡°I believe Crysea should have come to you with some information correct?¡±


    ¡°Quite so, I have agreed to your stipulations.¡± Ru confirmed. Great! Delightful. Now to continue.


    ¡°Right right, there¡¯s a big reason why I had yall called here today!¡± I gave a slightly twisted smile.


    ¡°As it would seem. Care to explain?¡± Drek huh? He should be the inquisitive type.


    ¡°Naturally¡­ I¡¯m taking the world!¡± I exclaimed spreading my arms. The leaders, except for Ru, started to get a little restless. Did I say little? I meant quite unsettled. As it should be. ¡°First off, I need to cut some loose ties.¡± I announced and with rapid succession I pulled my hidden gun out and shot Jereck in the head. Twice. Naturally the sudden noise startled everyone. Ah, I forgot to mention there were a few guards and civilians floatin about. I guess they could be political pawns or something? Dunno dun care. It did catch their attention though. Let¡¯s start the fun!


    ¡°The hell did you do!?¡± Kraug shouted causing the guards to finally recollect themselves and train their guns on me.


    ¡°Ho? What does it look like? Cutting ties. Did I not say it? A person like him is no good.¡± I shake my head while I answered him. ¡°Heh, Drek!¡± at my words he jumped. How adorable.


    ¡°W-what?¡± He answered slightly panicked.


    ¡°You focus your attention on culture and politics right?¡± just look at him shake. Dude, chill. I ain¡¯t gonna kill ya, yet. You haven¡¯t done anything to warrant me killing you.


    ¡°Y-yes. My country¡¯s focus is revolved around that. W-why?¡± duuuude caalllm dooowwn. Ah, maybe I should put my gun away. That would help huh?


    ¡°Sorry, lemme put this away.¡± I said holstering the gun. The tension reduced only a little. There was, after all, still a dead body near them. ¡°Now to answer your question, there¡¯s a few people who are¡­ unfamiliar with human culture due to some¡­ circumstances. I¡¯d like to show them around. Now, I want to do this is a completely legal and normal way. I won¡¯t assert myself because that would only be me being unbecoming. I don¡¯t want that.¡±


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°There would be some paperwork and clearances to pass through to enter the country.¡± Naturally.


    ¡°Get me those. Now, everyone. I¡¯m letting you all know that as of now, the world will be under my control. Any who have a problem with that¡­¡± I paused. Dramatic pausing is useful you know? I may hate it but, quite frankly, it¡¯s effective. ¡°I¡¯ll kill em. Duh.¡± I shrug my shoulders while saying this, aaand another restless discussion.


    ¡°As if we¡¯d just concede to you. You may be the child of a prestigious couple, but that¡¯s it. Just a child.¡± Kraug, I¡¯m surprised. No, actually, that¡¯s a lie. I expected this.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame.¡± I shot him in the head. Twice. This time the guards opened fire on me. Of course I had my shield on so none of the bullets reached me. ¡°Now, the ramifications of killing two big shot leaders is huge. Not just personally, but it can crash the whole country or alter the intended path I, or we, were intended to go on.


    HA! I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care about politics. I don¡¯t care about order. I don¡¯t care about ¡®the people¡¯. Heh, I don¡¯t care about humanity. Now, the latter isn¡¯t true to an extent. I don¡¯t believe in genocide, but I have no issues causing it. I will be a tyrant if I have too. Push me, and I¡¯ll stomp your guts into the ground. Now, I also don¡¯t intend to be an idiot tyrant either, I¡¯ll hear you out, at the very least. Those who wish to concede to my rule will be given safe haven, those who are against, in any form, will die. Simple as that.¡± I finished and shrugged my shoulders. ¡°Now, guards, since you did not know beforehand I¡¯ll give you the chance to choose your side now. Take a knee if you wish to serve.¡± I offered.


    The guards looked at me and then between themselves, probably debating whether or not I¡¯m lying. I¡¯m not. I fully intend to spare those who submit. It took a little bit but a few started to take a knee. One by one till all but one remained. There¡¯s always that one. Well, I¡¯m curious so, ¡°Why?¡± is all I asked.


    ¡°We have no guarantee that you won¡¯t kill us like dogs, so I¡¯ll stick with my pride and oppose you to till the end.¡± Oh ho? Commendable but¡­


    Bang.


    ¡°Unfortunately I do not need people who oppose me right now. Maybe later down the line when I start getting out of hand, but not right now. As promised, you can live. You can stay or leave, I don¡¯t really care.¡± I waved my hand and turned to face Ru and Drek. ¡°Now, Ru, I need some soldiers. Good ones.¡±


    ¡°Our alliance only commenced and already you request something of me.¡± Ru made a sound argument.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I did not want to but your country¡¯s focus is defense and I need exactly that. I¡¯ll repay in full in the future. I promise, but, right now, I need 1000 of some of your great or best soldiers. I have equipment they can use, and keep if the job goes smoothly or better, so you probably won¡¯t have to worry about them dying.¡± Why tell him some of my hand? Because if I remember correctly, the more I keep from him the less trust and support I¡¯ll get. Lies don¡¯t work on Ru.


    ¡°Very well then, I¡¯ll trust you this one time. Do not disappoint when I call upon you.¡± Ru, thank you. Thank you so much. I promise, you won¡¯t regret this.

 Chapter 22 What... Am I?

    Chapter 22


    -Me-


    So it''s been a few months and... What? Did you want me to tell you what happened? "Sigh" fine. After leaving the meeting I gave a call to my brother who, in turn, informed Crysea who, in turn, picked me up and brought me home. I spent the next few weeks working on the gear for the incoming soldiers and improving my own. My arms'' efficiency has been greatly improved, by greatly I mean cool-down reduced by half and the amount it can sustain before overheating has been doubled.


    I''ve been working on a PFF or projectable force-field. The theory behind it, since it''s my arm and attached to my nervous system and whatnot, is that when I ''will it'' it will produce a half-dome forward-facing deflective shield. It¡¯s designed to reflect projectiles and outright stop melee attacks, though, it''s not that great at taking damage head on. So the weakness is the center. Should work on that as well.


    As for the gear for the incoming soldiers, it''s just duplicates of the experimentals I have. Though, a little weaker due to the mass production... or well, the soon to be mass production... well... Current? Mass production? Dammit I don''t know. All of this shit is finally starting to get to me. Do you know how much I hate killing? Well, let me tell you. Right now I''ve already thrown up twice. What? Sure it takes a while but it does hit home. I hate... it so much. I... just want to live happily with my siblings again, with Crysea... why can''t I just be happy...? Why does this all have to happen? Please just... make it stop...


    Ah, well... almost lost myself there. Anyway, as I was saying, while I was doing this Crysea was out gathering information. We can exchange memories so she just travels about and I''m able to sort out what''s important and what''s not. It''s so freakin cool! If you were able to share memories or thoughts or images with the one you love... hell, you might not ever want to talk again. You''re able to understand each other on a deeper and far greater level... Dammit sidetracked again.


    It seems as though they''re amassing an army from the countries that I assassinated while Ru and Drek are playing the innocent bystander/victim card. Very wise, deters actions from you and actually helps gain favor from the public. With less asshole after your head things will be much smoother for us, Ru. Ah, but that means that those assholes are going to be after me... we~ll~ shit. Didn''t plan for that... oops.


    ¡°Hurp.¡± Ah, hold on while I go throw up again¡­.. Sorry bout that. That¡¯s really it for catching up, right now I¡¯ve found a nice little corner in my lab and am currently wallowing in sweat, tears, and vomit. Why? Well, as I¡¯ve said¡­ everything has finally caught up to me. Guess what I found out around the time I left the city? Heh¡­ heh heh¡­ my sister¡­ she uh, she caught a disease about 7 months ago. Docs said it was incurable. Go figure¡­ heh¡­ you know what? They replaced her the day she got sick. Didn¡¯t even wait to see if she could be cured. Just tossed her aside like a rag doll. Respectable my ass, I¡¯m glad I killed that bastard. I hope he rots in hell¡­ Ah, I shouldn¡¯t wish that on anyone. It¡¯s bad.


    ¡°Sydney¡­ Sydney, my sweet little sister¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I was too late¡­ I¡­¡± I feel as though I¡¯ve created an ocean of tears by now. What do I do? What¡­ if Sami¡­ no don¡¯t go down that trail of thought. ¡®But what if? Are you sure you can protect him? Hell! What you¡¯re doing now, you¡¯re going to lose everything you know? Saemik, Crysea, Damien, Lower G, the children, the forest, Rita, everyone. You¡¯re going to lose them all.¡¯ ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡®You¡¯re over your head this time. You took a dive in the kiddie pool. You¡¯ll fail, you¡¯ll lose, and you¡¯ll die.¡¯ ¡°Shut up..¡± ¡®All because you wanted to save a dying race. Shoulda just let them all die, you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer as much as you are now. You can still make it, just kill her. Kill the queen and the rest will soon follow.¡¯ ¡°Shut up¡­¡± ¡®You¡¯ll be able to save your brother. Live happily ever after with your brother safe and alive and well. All you need to do is kill her. End them, and everything will be alright.¡¯ ¡°SHUT UP!¡± ¡®Heh, not really, you fucked up long before any of this happened. It¡¯s only natural that this would happen.¡¯ ¡°Go away.¡± Awww, I¡¯ve been quiet for a while now but I think it¡¯s best I started making myself a little more¡­ presentable to the others, don¡¯t ya think? Heh heh, come on, you know it¡¯s true.¡¯ ¡°Leave me alone.¡± ¡®Heh heh, well you¡¯ll want me sooner or later. Till then¡­¡¯


    I was sweating¡­ my eyes? Dark voids right now. I don¡¯t know what I look but that¡¯s probably an accurate description of me right now. Why¡­ is this¡­ so¡­ ha.r.d¡­.. Mommy¡­ Daddy¡­ sister¡­ brother¡­ please don¡¯t leave me¡­ I fell asleep. My bed a puddle of tears, sweat, and vomit¡­


    -Rita-


    ¡°Hey boss, I got the info you wanted.¡± A goon approached.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Thanks John, you¡¯re dismissed.¡± Rita dismissed his subordinate.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡®It would seem they¡¯re finally moving out to take my country. Sky, you sure know how to start an uproar. Speaking of, why haven¡¯t I heard from you in these past few months¡­? I should go check on him.¡¯ Rita gathered is equipment and set out to Sky¡¯s underground base. As he was exiting the building he was stopped many times for questions on reformation of the building, city management, and other miniscule problems. He simply told them to leave it on his desk and that he¡¯ll get to it when he returns.


    ¡®The ride there was uneventful. No one dare challenged the new usurper. Everyone knows the ironclad rule, those who are strong stand on top and right now, he is the top.¡¯ His thoughts contained. ¡®Though Sky did kill that man and put me here, if it came between us, he¡¯d lose. Well, at least seven out of ten times.¡¯ As his thoughts finished he arrived at the base and proceeded to enter.


    ¡°It¡¯s dark. Unnaturally so. Sky, what happened.¡± A slight sense of anxiety washed over Rita as he descended with the elevator, but you could never tell by looking. The elevator finally touched the bottom level and opened its door and further darkness greeted him. ¡°Even here.¡± He began walking to the one source of light he eventually found and upon arrival a retched smell invaded his olfactory senses. ¡°The hell? Sky? What happened?¡±


    -Me-


    A voice. How nice. It would seem I¡¯ve lost it again. Hm? Still there huh voice? Well you¡¯re pretty persistent little voice. ¡°Ouch! Huh? Oh, Rita, why are you here?¡± I started rubbing my face from where Rita apparently decked me.


    ¡°To see why you¡¯ve been silent for so long, apparently it finally all came crashing down.¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­yeah. It did. Did¡­did this happen to you too?¡± I needed to know.


    ¡°No, then again I¡¯m not called Rita Redblood for no reason. Killing for me is the same as all these constructions are for you. I was born and raised for it. You are not.¡± He lifted me up and checked me over. I must look like a mess.


    ¡°You look like a sack of shit that went through a sewage plant, landed on a dinosaur ass smothered in thousand year old shit and finally rinsed with sweaty armpit juice of a thousand fat football players. Subtly speaking.¡± I looked at him with an expression saying ¡®HOW THE HELL IS THAT SUBTLE?¡¯


    ¡°Subtly? I think it could use a few more stages if I do say so myself.¡± I forced a smile.


    ¡°Enough with the fa?ade, talk. Use as many words as you need.¡± Rita, you really are my brother huh? Mom must have had a kid before she met dad.


    ¡°Alright. I guess I¡¯ll just tell you everything.¡± And I did just that. I literally told him everything from the first day I could remember anything. He never said a word, only giving slight nods here and there indicating he understood and allowed me to continue. We probably talked for hours, it may have been a whole day, I don¡¯t even know, but I eventually finished my story.


    ¡°As I thought, you really aren¡¯t meant for killing people, you¡¯re much to kind.¡± Rita, after such a long story, that¡¯s the first thing you say? Really? Well, honestly, I kinda expected that, still not any less disappointing. ¡°So, let me ask you a question. Answer it, no fake answers, just give it to me straight.¡±


    I stayed silent for a bit but I finally nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± simple words, universal meaning.


    I thought about it. Long and hard, it must have been at least another hour before I finally answered. ¡°No. I don¡¯t. I just¡­ want to finally get some rest. I just want to have my family back. I just want to live for once¡­ but I also want to make a home for Crysea. I want to be able to be welcomed by the Syrlyns with open arms and smiles. Rita, is it so much to ask for just a little bit of happiness? Is it a sin to be happy? Is it wrong to want anything? Rita¡­am I¡­a nightmare? I¡¯m¡­ losing my grip Rita. I don¡¯t know how much longer I can hold on. Where did I go wrong Rita? Rita¡­¡± I was crying. New tears flowed liked a melancholy stream ostracized from the rivers. Rita pulled me close, an unusual approach from his usual ways. It didn¡¯t matter¡­


    ¡°My dear brother.¡± Only those words and I fell asleep again.


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Okay, I¡¯m soooo freakin sorry these chapters are out so late. Work had me super busy but then after that I found an awesome dragon game and kinda¡­. Forgot about everything else. But I¡¯m back, and hopefully work won¡¯t get in the way and I¡¯ve learned my lesson. Again, I apologize. But hey, two chapters some light in the tunnel right? I know I know, not an excuse. Well, please enjoy.

 Chapter 23 My Other Self Is Annoying, but in the End, Hes Right

    Chapter 23


    -Me-


    When I woke up finally I was alone, heh can¡¯t always expect her to be here. ¡°Sigh, I should get up.¡± When I tried to stand my legs began to give way almost immediately. I had to sit back down before I fell. Heh, so this is how fucked up I am right now. I can¡¯t even stand properly. Heh heh¡­ ¡°Well take some deep breaths Sky, you gotta do this.¡± I said to myself and began to control my breath. After a few moments of regulated breathing I decided to stand again. This time I didn¡¯t fall, but my legs are still a bit weak. Let¡¯s just make it downstairs before I decide to do anything else.


    That was an adventure. I fell three times but luckily my arm strength isn¡¯t taken out as much because I was able to catch myself each time. Is this what it feels like¡­? The burden of all the lives I¡¯ve taken? But why now? Why now, of all times, does it start to affect me? Was¡­ it my sister¡­? Probably what started it, then everything cascaded from then on huh. I don¡¯t really¡­ Anyway I don¡¯t think I can cook right now so I¡¯ll just throw together a peanut butter banana sandwich. Most simplistic food I can concoct right now.


    The silence during my meal was deafening and disheartening, it made me feel... alone again. Just like it was when everything had begun. I''ve asked so many questions and received no answers, but you know what, right now it doesn''t matter. I need to stop wallowing in self pity and despair and actually start workin on defending this place as well as, unfortunately, takin over the world... kinda.


    At this time during my thoughts there was a knock at the door... is what you expected right? Haha~ no... Instead I made my way down to the lab and started maintenance on the equipment and... tinkering with some new gadgets. You want some info on one? Well I got an idea from watching the clouds... surprisingly enough. A CLOUD GUN!!! AHAHAHA!!! .....Didn''t think you''d fall for that. What it is a teleportation device, of sorts. I''m not going into the theory because, quite frankly, it''s long, boring, and I just don''t want to, but what it does is teleport you from any location to any other location within a short distance. Why a short distance? Well simply because it is implemented for combat use, not for convenience.


    Now, you may be wondering, as well, how on earth was I able to get anything done under such stress? Well I''m the type who works their hands when under stress. That or Crysea''s been coming down here and making the stuff according to my thoughts and if she has, damn... I need to step up my game. Well I say I work well but if I break down not much use comin from that huh? Meh, oh well.


    Continuing from where I left off, I began wiring some engines and other miscellaneous items into a plasma core I recently created. When you make one, it gets easier to make more, and bigger ones too to boot. Anyway these are something I made to set up a defense barrier around the city. Now, you''re probably wondering how I got all this stuff set up in a span of three months while also including a mental breakdown, right? Simple, I didn''t do a thing aside from makin em. Yes it was Crysea doin the work and Rita and his gang helped as well. They set up Pylons, yes, capitol P, around the city in designated areas for maximum defense. Trust me, when these babies fire up ain''t nothin comin in. I don''t think even Crysea could break em regardless of how long she went at it. As for the soldiers defending, I left their battle plan to them. Obviously I let them know about the Pylons and their positions and what they do etcetera etcetera, but the rest is all them.


    Now that all the wiring is hooked up time to flip the switch... so to speak. Actually, it''s quite literal. I made it a switch, heh I wanted to ''switch'' things up a bit from the usual activation. Heh... I shouldn''t make puns... Anyway, when I flipped the switch, a whirring sound emitted from the generators ''sparking'' the signs of life... seriously should stop. When I finished punning around... someone shoot me please... I went over to a terminal I set up for the Pylons and watched as they activated one by one eventually completing the circle and forming the barrier.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    You know... I''ve always wondered... The hell is up with people and circles? Nah scratch that. Gruh, this story is just me overwhelming my enemies with hyper advanced tech causing no real progression with the only thing effecting me is either mother nature being an absolute bitch, or... well, mother nature being an absolute bitch. There''s really no challenge anymore. I honestly expected more but, well, humans can only do so much when distracted by petty differences and controlled by emotions. Emotions are good and should be acted on from time to time but should not CONTROL you. Neither should logic. At this point I''m only minimalizing damage. Kinda wished a challenge would spring forth or somethin.


    Be careful of what you wish for cause it might come true, is what the sayin goes right? Heh, what could possibly go wro... I totally just set myself up for a shitfest huh?


    ''Yup.''


    Ugh, you''re here again... Go away.


    ''Heh I''m back and this time I''m here to stay. Hehehehaha.''


    Great. Just. Great. I had hoped you''d never return but you sure are persistent.


    ''Aw you missed me that much? If I had a body I''d totally marry you right now.''


    I already have someone I love, so no.


    ''Right. That alien. I''m warning you, I feel something wrong coming from her. Can''t quite place my finger on it yet. You should be careful where you place your heart.''


    Like I need to hear that from YOU.


    ''Don''t you mean us? I am, after all, still you.''


    Not even close. Just get out of my head.


    ''Our head. YOU created me remember? You couldn''t sta~nd to take their lives. So you made me. Someone who could, someone who did. Now that I''ve started to grow my own conscience you want me out. Hate to break it to ya pal, but I''m here to stay. Besides, sitting in here is far more entertaining then a real body in a boring world. Can''t say I don''t envy you for having one, but all in all, this is better.''


    ......


    ''Oh~ the silent treatment huh? So~ immature. You never did get the chance to grow up did you? No matter, you''ll talk... sooner or later...''


    After a few moments of silence I decided that it grew tired and disappeared into the darkest recesses of my mind. Bloody little shit. Ugh, alright I''ll tell ya. I may have formed a split personality about seven years ago and it may have, some how, formed a consciousness and is now ''living'' inside my head. It''s the type that consists of the darker sides of myself. How cliche can you get? Right? Yeah, I''m sorry for that. Look, when you''ve been through enough shit and you''re breakin down, stuff happens.


    Anyway, I should go meet up with Rita. Battle should be startin soon, and I don''t wanna miss that.


    ________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Now a lot of you are probably wondering why I gave him split personality on top of the other stuff he''s going through. The answer is simple, what human do you know can go through what he went through and be perfectly fine with no trauma at all in the end? Answer, no one sane. You''ll see its use in the future though. Also I know I said I''d release more than one however I really can''t. It took me 3 and a half weeks just to FINALLY finish this chapter. Some family stuff then some tests happened, I also couldn''t decide which direction I wanted to take it from here. Anyway, Life is a real jerk sometimes. Now that most of that is over with I should be able to start posting to my original schedule again. Again I apologize for being so dagum late. I hope you enjoyed the chapter. Nice day to ya!! Also, I update the thread/post thingy titled Comments kinda regularly, so if you have questions or wondering whats goin on visit that. It should be the post right after chapter 4.